23 replies to this topic

[Darnoc]

Author's note:

This is my version of the Bhaalspawn-Saga. I had the idea while reading Jashan?s version, which tells the story from a female point of view and includes the Imoen romance. My version will include it too, but it is from a male and female perspective and first person.

As you will notice, there are two plots, one being the story of BG II + ToB and the other one taking place after the events of ToB (although the parts taking place in ToB haven't been written yet, since Lord Mirrabbo hasn't finished the ToB-Imoen-Mod yet).

Even in the part which tells the original story you will notice many differences. I haven?t simply copied all dialogues and all events. Some events are missing, some I have changed and others are completely my invention.

This story was not written for children. Although I don?t wish to generalize. There are children who are frighteningly mature and adults who behave really childish. But you get the picture, I guess. There is violence (a lot of it and it is very graphic), swearing (all the time to the point it becomes a regular sight; although it's my personal opinion that swearing is part of every sane person's everyday life and nothing special; but alas, I do not rule the world and thus not my opinion counts), sexuality, philosophical thoughts, ethical problems.

I made this story and the characters even more complex than they already are. You will get deep insight into their thoughts and feelings, especially the ones of the main character and Imoen. And that is the main reason, in my opinion, why this is only for mature or even adult people. I intend to make you think. If not, then I have failed.

Another warning before you begin reading: During this story I did (and will continue to do) many things, which hardcore fans of the Forgotten Realms might kill me for. I turn their whole universe upside down. I destroy magic (and mages), destroy the pantheon of gods and some other things. The reasons for this are philosophical in nature, the story's purpose is to deal with certain philosophical questions and bring people to reflect upon them. If you do not wish to see everything fantastic/magical you liked in the games to be destroyed, do not continue to read. If you, on the other hand, are interested in philosophical questions and mature thoughts, please feel to read and perhaps later even discuss those very questions with me. I like discussions, even love them, and am open for critical thoughts.

If you want to reach me, ask me questions or give a comment (and I don?t mean ?this sucks? or ?this is just great?, I mean constructive criticism) here is my Email-address:

conrad.krausche@bluewin.ch

[Shadowhawke]

A Warning from the Moderator:

To whoever is reading this, this fanfiction has been rated ?R? for a reason. This fanfiction contains explicit sexual themes, heavy violence, sadism, and bad language. As such, we (the staff and the author) advise you to seriously contemplate this before you continue further. Thank-you.

8

8

8

8

8

8

8

8

8

8

[Darnoc]

Children of Bhaal







Prologue: Two sons of Bhaal


I am cursed, for I am the son of the Lord of Murder, Bhaal. Wherever I go, death and destruction follow me. Whatever I do, those whom I care for come to harm. I can try as hard as I want, but there is nothing I can do against my own destiny, my curse, which I inherited through my father?s blood flowing in my veins.

Faces, voices, memories? they appear in my mind and fade away again. Lost, destroyed, fallen victim to the curse which haunts me and affects all around me. Not even the sea could fill the tears of sorrow and pain which were caused through me.

And I am also cursed in a much different way: I am cursed with sanity. Sometimes I wish to go insane, to forget, to lose myself completely. But I can?t, the memories stay with me and will stay there for all eternity. Sometimes I wish to simply be able to lie down and die. Immortality can be so tiring.

Imoen. The one person I care more for than the whole multiverse. This is our story and so I think it is only fair that I include her point of view also. She had once written it all down, a long time ago and in order for you to understand, her words must echo through time and space to you, whom I give this.

Sarevok. Oh yes, I remember him quite well. My half-brother. Although honestly it is not entirely fair, I always believed that it was his fault. Everything which happened later was a result of his original actions. Perhaps if he wouldn?t have murdered Gorion, everything would have played out differently.

Ah, Gorion. He raised me, was like a father for me. I never knew any other parent. He had another foster-child: Imoen, my half-sister. Although I learned that only much later.

One day Gorion commanded me to pack my things and leave Candlekeep with him. Candlekeep is a fortress of knowledge in this barbarous region called ?The Sword Coast?. We were waylaid in the forests outside Candlekeep, the attackers demanded that Gorion should hand me over to them. Gorion refused and was murdered in front of my eyes.

I fled the scene in horror, out into the dark and cold night, where Imoen found me. Secretly she had followed us and seen everything. I remember that we had sat long in the night, waiting for the dawn, weeping for the loss of the only father we ever knew.

The face of the murderer had branded itself deep into my brain. He was wearing a helmet, formed like a beast, with horns attached to it, a heavy plate mail and he handled a huge two-handed sword. But his eyes, his eyes were what was most memorable. They were shining yellowy and cruel.

?He? he just killed him! Like that, without much of an effort. And he enjoyed it; I saw it in his eyes?? I whispered to Imoen.

?I know, saw it too. What kind of person can be like this? I?ve heard stories of evil, but until t?night I never understood them really. Whoever this guy is, his soul?s dark as the darkest darkness.?

We were silent again for some while.

?What do we do now, Darnoc? I don?t know ?thing about what?s out here?? Imoen asked me.

I shrugged my shoulders.

?I am not sure, I know as much as you do. Gorion told me something about the Friendly Arm and that Jaheira and Khalid were there, two old friends of his. Perhaps we should go to them.?

Imoen nodded.

?Hey, but shouldn?t we at least not first try t? get back into Candlekeep, don?t ya think??

?Well, we could try? Better than sitting here anyway.?

So we went back, walking several hours until we finally reached our home. But the gate guards approached us, their halberds in front of them, blocking our way.

?Stop right there! You can?t enter here, although ya?re Gorion?s son and I like ya much. Sorry, Imoen, no exception for ya too. Winthrop won?t like to hear it, I guess, but the keepers of the library are strict with the rules, ya know.?

?But? but why? I live here, it?s my home!?

The guard captain shrugged his shoulders.

?Can?t change it, without Gorion ya?re not coming back in here.?

?Gorion?s dead, you hear me! He was murdered in the forest!?

The guard captain tried to say something, but couldn?t, his face deadly pale.

?Gorion? he?s dead? But how??? he finally managed to say.

?Ah, it doesn?t matter to you anyway, does it, since you won?t let me in, you son of a bitch!?

I turned around and walked back into the forest. Imoen stood there for a second, looking at the walls of Candlekeep, but then she hurried to catch up with me.

I was fuming with anger and after we were out of sight, I sat down on a stump.

?It?s? it?s just not fair! How can they be so cruel, those fucking assholes with their damn noses looking always into their shitty books! My father was just murdered, one of their greatest scholars, and they just don?t let us in again, as if we?re a bunch of strangers or something! I hate them!?

I had stood up while talking and finally began hitting a tree, furiously, my eyes flashing with anger. Then I leaned against the tree and began to sob. I just felt wrung out, as if I had no energy left to do anything anymore.

Imoen put her hand on my shoulder and then hugged me closely. She was crying too and so we just stood there, embraced, tears streaming from our eyes. I don?t remember, how long we stood like this, sharing in our pain and sorrow, not knowing what to do without the guidance of our father.

After some hours we were able to talk again and we decided to go to the Friendly Arm and seek out the two friends of Gorion, hoping that they could help us. Fortunately, it wasn?t a long way from Candlekeep. Without help we probably wouldn?t have lasted long in the wild.

It was a cruel world which we were suddenly thrown into. To make a long matter short, we met with Jaheira and Khalid. They were trying to uncover the mysterious iron-shortage in the mines of Nashkell, a village in the north of Amn. Although I was more anxious to find the murderer of my father, I had no other choice than to follow Jaheira and Khalid, needing their protection and guidance desperately. Along the way I and Imoen learned a lot on how to survive from them.

In Nashkell we met the ranger Minsc (together with his giant space-hamster Boo) who tried to rescue his ?witch? Dynaheir from a gang of Gnolls. I immediately liked his funny way and I and Imoen persuaded Jaheira (Khalid was all for helping Minsc, but was too shy to say so) to help him.

After finding Dynaheir, we began uncovering this iron-shortage. We found out that the person responsible for this was in league with the bandits waylaying the caravans coming from the south to Baldur?s Gate. So we visited them, only to find out that they actually worked for the powerful trading organization ?The Iron Throne? which possessed a secret mine somewhere in the Cloakwood. Their plan was to bring all iron-production and trading to a halt, then coming forward with their own iron and with that taking over the whole market.

A simple matter of economic criminality? I thought so too, first. At least until we actually went to Baldur?s Gate, trying to find out more about this ?Iron Throne?. Their leaders had a meeting in my old home, Candlekeep, so we followed them there (receiving an ancient and valuable book from Duke Eltan Silvershield of Baldur?s Gate, who was also interested in uncovering the schemes of the Iron Throne, in order to ?buy? our way into Candlekeep) and confronted them. Of course, they didn?t take it kindly and it resorted in violence? and their deaths. We were arrested for murder, tough, and it seemed as if the son of the old leader of the Iron Throne, Sarevok, was behind all what has happened. Then I just thought that he had done this in order to take over the business of his father, which of course gave him immense economical power.

But Sarevok didn?t simply wish for economic superiority or something else as trivial. Oh no, he wanted much, much more. He had found out that he was one of the sons of Bhaal and he wanted to become the new Lord of Murder by creating one huge bloodbath. My only option was to confront him, before he could seize power over Baldur?s Gate and unleash a huge war between the trader-city and Amn. And it was then that I finally learned the truth: Sarevok was in fact my half-brother, for I too was a son of Bhaal. In Sarevok?s eyes I was just a rival for the throne of his father.

After Sarevok had tried to murder the dukes of Baldur?s Gate and I had spoiled his plans, he fled without leaving a trace. But a woman approached us; she was called Tamoko and was from Kara-Tur, as she told us. She revealed to us that she loved Sarevok and she begged me to spare Sarevok?s life, because there was still something human in him and she tried to bring it back. I promised that I would at least try to save Sarevok and then she told us, where Sarevok had gone: He had gone to the ancient ?Undercity?, deep beneath the city of Baldur?s Gate. In an ancient temple he awaited me, together with Tazok, chief of the bandits, a mage and a thief.

The temple was a huge, dark hall, along the side walls stood statues of demons and beast and in the middle was the symbol of Bhaal: The grinning skull surrounded by tears.

Sarevok called to me: ?Hello, ?brother?! You have foiled my plans and I owe you one for that, you damned piece of dogshit! I guess that our father fucked the filthiest whore in the realms when he produced you, pah! And now I cleanse this world of this piece of dirt!?

?I reject my father and all his doings! I hate him, I curse him! And you with him, for following him down the same road! If you want to be like your father, then I will send you to him so that you can enjoy each other?s company for all eternity in hell!? I called back to him.

?Then this is how it will be! But it is you who will join our father in the abyss, where eternal torment will await you, traitor! Yes, you?re a traitor! You betrayed our father and are not worthy of his name! Get them!?

The mage immediately tried to cast some spells against us, but Imoen shot an arrow directly into his throat. Gurgling he fell to the floor. I didn?t notice his moment of death, for I already had other problems.

I, Khalid and Minsc formed a shield-wall; Jaheira, Imoen and Dynaheir stayed behind us and so we slowly advanced. The shield-wall is a very effective infantry formation which I read about in the books in Candlekeep when I was still young. I had always been fascinated by weapons and the professions of warrior and soldier. The fighters wedge their shields together, so that a wall of shields is formed. Through the gaps one can thrust one?s sword or spear. I heard that sometimes shield-walls could face each other for one whole day without any attack, for attacking a good-formed shield-wall is almost suicide and takes quite an amount of bravery (or either madness or drunkenness).

Tazok, a typical barbarian, attacked us with a loud war-howl, swinging his huge broadsword. His brutal force penetrated our wall, Khalid was pushed back and now Tazok was behind us, where he attacked Jaheira, who quickly dodged his mighty blow. Minsc swung around with full force and his force penetrated Tazok?s armor at the chest. Khalid had also swung around and thrust his sword into Tazok?s back. Tazok roared out in pain and fell on his knee, where I beheaded him with one quick blow of my own sword, Hullbane, named after my old fighting-teacher in Candlekeep. In the meantime, the thief had somehow gotten in our backs, but Khalid with his half-elven senses had noticed him and thrust his sword backwards, directly through the thief?s throat.

Sarevok had watched the slaughter of his minions, while laughing at their failure to kill us. He stepped forward and raised his huge two-handed sword.

?Darnoc, come here and face your doom, half-brother! You have rejected your destiny, your gift, given to you by our father and for that I will destroy you! Come here and leave your blood on my blade!?

Sarevok was huge. I mean it. About two meters high. And of course very strong. I, on the other hand, am rather a small, but quick person who rather uses skill than brutal force. Or my mind. If one can outwit his enemies, it is always better than to just attack them head-on. If I judged Sarevok right, he would immediately use his brute force to crush me; he would swing his sword like a farmer using his scythe in the field. Sarevok was the harvester of death and fought also like this. I had but no choice than to dodge and make quick stabs and thrusts, but never allow him to be able to use his strength on me.

As I had predicted, it happened. Sarevok roared and attacked me with his full strength, swinging his sword rapidly from one side to the other side, hewing and hacking down on me. I backed away, never let him allow to crush my defense, only parrying him lightly. And I waited for my moment, where he would give me a gap in his own defense.

His attack slowed down and now I went into the offensive, but with a fundamentally different method. I stabbed, thrust and swung quickly and without a visible pattern so that Sarevok had but no choice than to quickly dodge and parry. I used the style also known as ?Sword-dance?, which takes quite an amount of dexterity and skill.

And then I used my own little trick. I guess that I wasn?t the first to think of this, but I thought of it myself and I began to train this trick especially, finding new methods to use it. It was effective against most people, even against experienced fighters.

Suddenly I acted as if stumbling, falling forward on my knees, sliding a little sideward so that I could reach the back of Sarevok?s legs easily. Sarevok howled triumphantly and raised his sword to behead me, when I swung my sword low and cut both his Achilles? tendons just above his feet with one, quick slash.

Sarevok cried out in pain and fell to the ground; I quickly jumped to my feet and backed away, so that he couldn?t reach me with his own sword. Before Sarevok could recover enough to counter-attack, I cut off his right hand. His hand, still clutching the sword, fell to the ground, the sword with a loud clank which echoed through the now silent hall.

I stepped forward and Sarevok stretched out his left hand and grabbed my right leg. Blood dripped from where his right hand once was.

?You got me, you really did. I wouldn?t have thought you were able to. Damn you, father! I have tried, why do you leave me now? I was worthy of your throne! Father!?

His last cry ended in a moan of pain. He began to feel it; soon he would die from loss of blood.

?And for you, my brother: I curse you! Your soul shall be taken from you! May it wither and die!?

I thought it was just the last curse of a beaten enemy back then?

He coughed and almost fell on his face, but he got himself under control again. His voice grew weaker, when he said: ?Make it quick, my brother, send me to my father. I await my death.?

He grabbed me around my waist and lifted himself up to the ground. He took of his helmet and threw it to the ground. His eyes looked into mine, blood dripping from his arm onto my armor.

?Do it!? he said firmly.

But then something came over me I never knew before, at least not like this: An uncontrollable hate. I wanted Sarevok to suffer; I wanted to repay everything he had done to me. I wanted to revenge my father, Gorion.

?You have taken the only real father I ever knew, Gorion! You have murdered him! Go join your damned father in hell! I hate you!?

With this I drew a knife and began stabbing him in his stomach, again and again. Blood spilled over my armor, Sarevok howled in pain and I cried out in the joy of released hatred. It didn?t stay there, I began cutting and stabbing everywhere, blindly, without thinking, I destroyed his face, stabbed out his eyes.

The others watched with horror at this outbreak of pure hatred. Imoen cried out and grabbed my arm.

?Stop it, Darn! Don?t give in t? ?im! Don?t give in t? yar father!?

And then I did something which I regret until this day. I grabbed Imoen painfully at her shoulder and hit her into the face, while screaming at her: ?Did you forget what this monster did to our father? You betray his memory, you fucking bitch! I should slice you open like I just did this piece of shit which calls himself ?my brother?!?

Sarevok had been long dead; his mutilated corps now lay on the floor, covered in blood, as I was. Imoen fell to the ground, a moan of pain coming out of her. Jaheira raced towards me, trying to stop my madness. And suddenly realization struck me with perfect clarity.

?Gods, what have I done! What have I done! Imoen, what have I done!?

Tears filled my eyes. Just some moments ago I had felt the joy of satisfied hate, now I only felt a deep, sinister depression and regret. I rushed to Imoen and helped her up.

?Forgive me; I didn?t know what I was doing?? I whispered.

She remained silent at that time, but her look told me that she forgave me in her heart, although she never told me.

?Just don?t let ?em take ya, don?t give in t? yar father?s will, please. I?ll help ya, if I can, but I don?t want that ya end like Sarevok. That I couldn?t bear, not after all the other thin?s that happened.?

Jaheira still looked critically at me. I guess she already suspected that I began losing my control more and more to what was inside me, given to me by my father. She never had to chance to prove herself right, but eventually her suspicion would actually come true, at least to some point.

All the sorrow, the pain, the hatred, the anger, everything collapsed onto me; it almost seemed as if I was falling into a dark abyss. I wanted to forget, I wanted to wake up and find that it had all been a dream. But I didn?t wake up. And so I sat on the floor and wept, wetting my sword with my tears.

Then I saw him: my father Bhaal. Of course, he wasn?t really there; it was all in my head. At least I think so, for the others didn?t see him.

Bhaal laughed at me and shouted: ?You sorry little fool, look at you, all weeping and consumed by sorrow! You can?t deny me, I am in you, I am here and I am your true self! Embrace me, like your brother did and use the power I gave you!?

?Father?, I shouted into the dark hall, ?I curse you! Do you hear me, Bhaal? I will do everything to destroy you and everything that is left of you! There will be no new Lord of Murder, never ever again! I hate and spit on you! It is all your fault and I will hold you accountable for everything which has happened and which will still happen!
Do you hear me, father? Never shall you rise again! This I swear on the blood of my dead brother!?

I took out a knife, cut my hand and then I pressed it into the blood of Sarevok, where our blood mingled. Nothing happened though; it seemed to me as if the darkness and silence were mocking me.

Somehow I hoped back then that it was now all over. I should soon enough find out, how completely wrong I was.

When we returned to the surface and Tamoko realized that I had killed her lover, she went mad and attacked me with her bare hands. Jaheira and Khalid grabbed the woman and pulled her away, while she kept on screaming and sobbing, shouting insults and curses upon me. The mercenary of the Flaming Fist finally took hold of her and dragged her away. I heard that she was later on and had left the city without ever looking back.

I am Darnoc, son of Bhaal, Lord of Murder. And whatever I do, death and destruction follow me.






Part One: Escape





Darnoc: Awakening


It seemed to me as if every last part of my body was covered in agony. I smelled burned flesh, blood lay on the floor of the cage and my head burned with an inner fire. Why couldn?t this shit-eating motherfucker not just leave me alone? There he stood, looking at me as if I was some kind of insect on the table of his laboratory. Irenicus, whose name shall be cursed for all eternity. The sheer memory of him brings back the pain he caused me. The horrible thing back then was that I didn?t even know his name. I only learned it later. He was just a nameless tormentor, I didn?t know, who he was or why he did what he did.

After about some months, we had decided to leave Baldur?s Gate, where we had been celebrated as heroes and the saviors of the city. Somehow I just had been tired of all the awe and the groveling behavior of the nobles. I wanted a simpler world, where I knew who my enemies were and where the only thing between us was my sword.

During that time I wrote a lot into my little book, one which I had brought back with me from my visit in Candlekeep. There were ideas in my head, which just needed to get written down. Numbers, formulas, sketches. I had always been angry that no one bothered to describe the marvelous things in nature. I could see it, how everything was connected, how everything fitted into the greater picture and followed the rules of the great game, even the gods themselves being only a part of it. Mathematics was the clue to everything, the numbers were everywhere. If you have ever marveled at the perfection of the spiral on a snail-shell, you understand what I mean. Everything follows patterns, laws. And I began to define them, write them down in the logical and pure language of mathematics.

The mages call themselves wise and learned, but in fact they are just ignorant idiots, who cannot see what?s in front of their very eyes. But I was fixed on the idea to show to them the beauty of it, the perfection. I wanted to laugh at them, to amaze them with my own findings. They were just a bunch of fools, hiding in their books and forgetting the world around them, not able to see what wonders lie in it. It is all there, the potential to do great and terrible things, things no one has ever dreamt of. But I could and still can see those things. And in the end I was proven right. That was much later, tough

So we left Baldur?s Gate for the south. We had just lain down to rest, when I awoke. Something was not right, I could feel it. Something was around us, something menacing, so I drew my sword. Before I could react, though, I was hit on the back of my head and passed out immediately. When I awoke I found myself where I was now.

I cannot say how long I stayed there. I remember pain, lots of it, and always my tormentor?s face, staring at me, as if I was a thing he experimented with, not a living being.

?Hm, another experiment is needed, I guess? Let me have a look in my laboratory journal? Hm, those experiments show promise, don?t you think? I guess I will continue with those? he said in his cold, emotionless voice, writing into his journal.

Then he waved with his hands in the air and spoke strange words, just like mages use to do it. The power built up between his hands and then a ray of pure energy struck me and flung me backwards against the iron bars of the cage. Suddenly my skin dried and began to look like the one of a mummy, as if all water had been drained out of my body. But this didn?t just happen from one moment to the other; it felt as if the water was just drawn out of my body. I screamed in my torment, but the sweet forgetfulness of unconsciousness wouldn?t come, it kept going, the pain rose to new heights and I felt every last bit of it.

I guess he was one of the reasons why I later on despised mages like that. In my eyes I began to view all mages as potential Irenicus?. But I?m going ahead of myself, for that part of the story is not yet to be told.

Suddenly, he released me and my skin became normal again. He laughed, but with no humor in it, probably just to anger me. Inside of me I felt something, which I had been feeling more and more lately: hate, pure hate. It was stronger this time and I knew that it would grow stronger every time. And someday it would reach a climax. I didn?t want to imagine, what would happen then. He on the other hand probably just wanted it to happen.

A golem came running towards him, his earthy voice saying: ?Master, they?re attacking again.?

?Oh, those damn fools, they just never learn. Well, I probably have to take care of this. As for you, son of Bhaal, I?ll come back for you soon and we?ll continue this. So please, don?t go anywhere. There are so many fascinating things yet to do.?

Laughing at his own joke (but still it seemed as if he couldn?t feel any humor at all) he teleported away.

Somehow I must have passed out, for when I was aware of things again, I could hear the sounds of battle, swords clanking and arrows swishing. And sometimes I could even here the sounds of fires, electricity and roars of beasts. Probably the doings of his magic.

Suddenly someone came running towards the cages, a figure with a black hood and leather armor in the same color, holding a short sword covered in blood in its hand.

?Yah?re dah prisonahr? Dah Bhaalspawn?? he said with a thick amnish accent.

I managed a nod.

Suddenly I heard a shrill voice, the hooded figure turned around, just to see a magical missile coming flying towards him. He screamed in fear, then it hit him and he just exploded his blood and innards covering the whole area.

Soon after that, a door opened right of me and in came a familiar figure: Imoen. Although I probably didn?t look it, I was really glad to see her. I didn?t have a clue what had happened to my companies and especially Imoen I had been worried about. She saw me and relief showed on her face. Quickly she stepped over to my cage and opened the door. Irenicus seemed to have forgotten to lock it.

?Darnoc, y?a?right?? she asked with worry in her voice.

I didn?t look to good, but that did count for her too. A badly healed scar was now over her right eye, as if someone had tried to cut it out. I could see other remnants of wounds, but those seemed to have healed. Other than that she just seemed very, very weary and weak. Hell, I didn?t look better, probably worse. But still, it gave me quite a shock seeing her in this state. She had always been so funny and joyfully, joking and in a good mood. It had always been me who had been sinister, somber and somehow pessimistic. Now her eyes looked sad, something seemed to have happened to her, something horrible which had left its mark in her soul.

I tried to get to my feet, but didn?t manage, so she stepped into the cage and gave me a hand. With her help I got up and could walk weakly. With one hand I wiped away my long, brown, unwashed hair hanging into my face and covering my sight. It was shacking uncontrollable and the skin on it looked very pale, almost white.

?I think Jaheira an? Minsc ?re back there. We should get them out.?

She quickly glanced at me.

?Sure ya okay? Ya really look bad, as if ya?d just been wringed out or somethin?.?

I laughed dryly.

?Well, that comes close to it. Nah, I?ll be fine, we should get to Jaheira and Minsc.?

Minsc turned out to be caged in a little behind my own cage. He looked gloomily at us, petting his hamster Boo. But apart from looking gloomy he was still the same. A violet tattoo covered half of his bald head, the feature of him one probably noticed first. And he still seemed strong like a bull, unlike me.

?Boo isn?t happy at all, oh no! Dark place that is, no good for a warrior. Get me out of here!?

I smiled, Minsc still had his hamster and just a little sunshine would probably cure him of everything.

?It?s good to see you again, Minsc. Well, what do you suggest we do to get you out of here??

?Arrrghh, that?s the problem! I don?t know and not even Boo has a clue.?

Imoen suggested: ?Perhaps there?s a key somewhere here??

I nodded.

?Yeah, right, we should search for it.?

Minsc looked dismayed at me, anger growing in his face.

?What? And you just leave me and Boo here! I am going to smash you to pieces, Boo will scratch your eyes out, you traitor! Raaaahhhhrrrr!!!?

With his last words he thrust himself with all forces against the door of the cage and to our surprise the bars bent and the door cracked open.

?Haha, I?m free! Now you?ll feel my anger, you? Now wait, you did that on purpose, so that I would get angry and be able to smash the door, Boo tells me? You?re a clever one, Darnoc, almost as clever as my little Boo here.?

Imoen and I laughed resoundingly at Minsc?s comment.

?You?re just the greatest, Minsc, you really are. Come on, let?s go and kick some evil butt!? I said still laughing.

?Oh, yes! We will destroy this evil wizard, we will give him our sword for dinner, yes we will! Minsc and Boo are free again! Evil, beware of our revenge!?

Jaheira had watched everything from her cell, smiling a little. Her blond hair was a mess (but she wasn?t the person which bothered about such things), her brown eyes flashing with anger and at the moment also amusement. And there was also the old, critical look in her eyes, as if she would just start to point something out to me. Her muscles seemed to have lost some of their strength, but she never had been as strong as Minsc anyway and rather relied on skill and wits.

?So, now that we have our hamster-warrior out of his cell, perhaps you could give me a hand here? I don?t think I?ll be able to crash this door like mighty Minsc, so you probably have to search for this key Imoen mentioned. I can assure it, a key is needed, for the lock is magically sealed.?

?Hey, the room I was before entering here, there was a chest. Perhaps the key can be found there? Imoen suggested.

So I, Imoen and Minsc went over there. Indeed there was a chest (Imoen picked the lock with a piece of wire) and indeed a key was in it. But some other things were there too. I found a magical long sword and a shield for me, on the table were two maces for Minsc and Imoen grabbed herself a short-bow and some arrows. For Jaheira I took a wooden staff. Then we equipped us also with some armor which was lying around and I also took a helmet.

The key opened Jaheira?s cell and we handed the staff and a chain-mail over to her.

?Now we are at least not unarmed and can perhaps find a way out of here. And in all this fighting and ongoing confusion, we might just escape? she said.

?You?re right, let?s get going. The sooner we leave here, the better? I replied.

?Yeah, we definitely overextended our stay here, I mean all the food they need t? keep us alive prob?bly costs a lot an? all, they must indeed be glad t? get rid o? us, don?t ya think?? Imoen added.

I laughed at this comment and said: ?Well, it?s good to see you joking again, Imoen.?

So we set out to escape from this dreadful place.



Imoen: Caged


I remember when we were in Baldur?s Gate after Sarevok?s death. We had been the heroes, all cheered and congratulated us. Just like Darnoc, I never liked such things; probably the reason, why we both secluded us and each took up our studies. I began with magic and he buried himself behind his notebook, in his mathematics and technology. Sometimes he told me about what he was doing and I tried to listen, but most times it was simply not possible to understand him, he was talking far too technical. Still, it was amusing, listening to him.

One evening, some months after killing Sarevok, I was about seventeen and a half then and my brother about eighteen and a half, we sat down with our companions and discussed our situation. Soon we realized that we all felt the same about this city: We didn?t like it at all. So we decided to leave Baldur?s Gate and head south, towards Tethir and Amn. It had been Jaheira?s idea, who had come originally from these regions.

We camped some miles south of the city and I soon sleep took me. After months of hanging around in Baldur?s Gate, my endurance wasn?t what it had been. Suddenly I awoke and saw Darnoc, looking around, his sword in his hands.

?Something not right?? I asked him.

He shrugged his shoulders and suddenly a dark figure leaped out from the shadows and hit Darnoc over his head. I shouted, awakening the others and took my bow, trying to shoot the attacker. But suddenly more began to appear, more and more. One came towards me, swinging a sword and destroyed my bow with it. I tried to unsheathe my sword, but was suddenly grabbed from behind and hit over the head.

When I awoke, I was lying in a cage, hanging on a chain, which was attached to the ceiling. And in front of me, a figure stood, looking at me, observing me. He, for he clearly was a male, had no hair at all and the back of his head was covered by some kind of material, leather perhaps, and metal thorns attached to it.

But his eyes, they were what really caught me. They were as cold as ice. I don?t mean their color; I am talking about the expression in them. He just stared at me, as if I was an inanimate object he was experimenting with. Fear took hold of me, a fear I couldn?t really place. I just had this horrid feeling that this man could do? things to me. Things I couldn?t even begin to imagine.

When I began to talk, I realized that I had only strength to whisper.

?Please, where am I? What?s this place? What d?ya want o? me?? I begged him.

?Who I am, is of no importance, neither the exact location of this place. What is important, Imoen, is what I am going to do with you. We will start immediately.?

He conjured a bolt of lightning at me and the force of the electricity flung me against the wall, where it shook me, the energy passing through me into the metal of the cage. I must have lost consciousness and the next thing I remember was again this man, staring at me.

?Interesting. You are not as strong as your brother, I must admit. At least not physically. I will continue testing your physical abilities, but perhaps I will have to move on to your mental abilities. I guess you are much stronger in that aspect.?

?Lemme go, please, lemme go, I don?t want anythin? from ya!? I whispered desperately.

?I am sorry, Imoen, but I cannot. I must succeed. But it is nothing personal.?

This time he tried fire and burned my skin black. After he finished, I lay trembling on the floor of my cage, wanting to die. He opened the cage, stepped into it and touched my skin. Pain rushed through my body, horrible pain and I screamed in agony. After that he simply conjured a healing spell and stepped out again, my skin returned to normal.

?Hm, if I think about it, I might stop using those kinds of spells. It only consumes time to heal you afterwards, so I might try something pain inducing instead of really doing physical damage. Much more effective, wouldn?t you agree??

I crept towards him and spat him into his face. He didn?t even flinch, but simply washed it away with his hand.

?A sign of strength, interesting. Perhaps you are not as weak, as I have thought.?

Then he used several magical missiles on me, each increasing in power and pain. First I screamed, then I whimpered, but in the end I had no strength left at all and just lay there.

Again my consciousness must have faded, for when I awoke, I lay on a table. Turning my head sideward, I saw another, smaller table next to the one I was lying on. And there were knives on it. A lot of different knives, different sizes, different shapes. Then he came, halting next to the knives.

?Anatomy can be so fascinating, wouldn?t you agree, Imoen?? he noted, his voice as emotionless as always.

He took up a scalpel and stepped over to me, moving it slowly closer. I tried to move away, but realized that he had bound me to the table, my hands, my legs and even my head. Sweat appeared on my forehead, I began to shake, as he moved closer and closer, towards my right eye.

?Please, don?t, please!? I begged him, but he continued.

Finally he grabbed my head with his left hand, moved away my hair and bent over me, looking directly into my eyes, his scalpel only some centimeters from my right eye. With one, quick movement he slashed over it, I closed my eyes and screamed.

I almost didn?t dare to open them again, but when I did, I realized that I still could see. Still, blood run into my right eye, clouding my vision. And around my eye a burning pain had appeared.

?Acid. It will make the scar more visible. Here, take a look.?

He took up a mirror and held it in front of my face. A long wound had appeared on my face, above and under my right eye, blood running down from it across my cheek and also into my eye.

?Never underestimate the fear we create in ourselves. The fear of what might happen. Sometimes the imagined fear can be more horrible than the real one? he explained in his calm voice.

First I had only been afraid, but now I began to feel hate. I hated him, I wanted to kill him! I was almost a little shocked of myself, when I realized it. But then the feeling faded and was replaced by weariness. I was exhausted, afraid and alone. Where was Darnoc? I remembered, how I had mocked him, because of his fascination for technology. Now I was sorry for it. If only I could see him again, it would make the whole thing more bearable. Tears mingled with the blood and the man watched it all, observed it.

?So, you have feelings for your brother? Fascinating. You won?t see him again, though.?

?I hate ya!? I screamed at him.

?Good, good, wonderful. Continue with it.?

What came after that was even more horrible. He bound me to a chair, again so that I couldn?t move, and he put some? things at my eyes, some kind of clamps, I couldn?t close them, they were forced open. On the table in front of me lay a familiar figure: Khalid.

?As I have remarked already, anatomy is a fascinating subject. Let me show it to you. I wish you to understand, what I am going to do to you afterwards.?

I shuddered at those words. He was a cold-blooded, sadistic bastard!

And then he began to cut Khalid?s body open. He was dead, I realized that, but it was still gruesome. He took out the different body parts, showed them to me and explained some things about them. Once he even made Khalid?s arm twist and shake, as if he was still alive. That he used to explain to me the function of nerves.

When I was back in my cell, I felt sick and vomited on the floor. But no one came to clean it up. I tried to move away from it, but the cage was very small and I had the stench of it in my nose all the time.

He began doing things with my head, what exactly I couldn?t tell. He used some spells, though, but I couldn?t identify them. They only had an effect on my mind, not my body. My head seemed to burn from the inside all the time and I couldn?t sleep because of it. My weariness increased more and more.

I remember one scene in particular and still shudder, when I think about it. He had bound me on the table again and had done some of his cutting experiments, healing me afterwards. Still, the pain stayed. It was then that he moved his hand over my body and my hair and starred at me.

?Ordinary people would probably describe you as ?pretty?, Imoen. I cannot feel anything, though. I cannot even remember, what it felt like, to feel pleasure or love or desire. It is all so long ago? You know, I once loved someone. I still remember it, but not the feelings. They are now only words with no meaning to me. I cannot feel; they took it away from me. And I will get it back, I will get it back!?

It was probably the only instant I ever felt anything else than fear or hate for him. How was it to not be able to feel at all? Must be horrible, I thought. A spark of sympathy had arisen in me, but only for a moment.

He bent down, until his face was close to mine, his cold, icy breath touching my skin, his eyes staring into mine. But there was nothing in them, only emptiness, no emotion, nothing at all.

?Could you bring them back, the feelings? I have tried before, without success? No one has been able to bring them back, no one. I don?t think you could. But perhaps, perhaps??

I shuddered at his cold touch, but he soon drew his hand away again and shook his head.

?There is nothing, nothing at all. It is no use. Let us continue with our experiments.?

How long did this continue? I couldn?t tell back then. When I had again access to a calendar, I realized that I had grown eighteen already, without noticing it.

One day I awoke, hearing shouts, screams and clashing of swords, swishing of bows and even sounds of magic being used. A fight was taking place here.

Slowly I rose and touched the door. It swung open; my tormentor had forgotten to lock it. A spark of hope arose in me and I crawled out of the cage. Out there I tried to stand up, but didn?t manage, so I crawled on. After some minutes I was able to lift myself up with the help of a door handle and from then on I stumbled on and on.

Finally I opened a door and saw another series of cage. And in one of them I saw the figure of Darnoc, lying on the floor of the cell. Quickly I rushed to him and opened the door, which was also unlocked. We were together again, finally, after all those horrors.



Darnoc: Out of the cage


I really began to feel the weight of this damned chain-mail. We didn?t even have proper underwear to protect against the friction of the mails against our bodies. Not only was the damn thing heavy, it hurt and my skin was probably all bruised and grazed by now. But we needed them and so we bore them and our weapons too.

The damn place was crawling with those goblins. Lucky for us, they were bad fighters and even worse shots. Imoen on the other hand proved to us that she didn?t lose her skill in this dungeon. By pretending to a golem that I was his master I could make him open some closed doors for us. But if we had known that an Othyug waited behind it, we probably wouldn?t have been so eager to enter it.

The beast attacked us with a shriek from its huge mouth filled with sharp teeth and spat on us (the damned spit of this beast has infections in it, as we noticed to our dismay later on) and rushed towards us, flapping two tentacles angrily with claws on it. I raised my long sword (giving thanks to whatever god was listening right now that it was magical) and shield and asked myself, how to best advance this beast. I didn?t leave me much choice though; it simply attacked head on, so I stepped quickly aside and stroke it into its neck. My sword penetrated its skin like butter and the beast shrieked in dismay. But before it died, it spat into my face. I wiped it off; it seemed to burn my skin.

?Darnoc, everything fine?? Jaheira asked me.

?Yeah, it?s nothing. Just that this thing spat on me? Ah, it?s nothing, don?t worry.?

She looked critically at me, but didn?t say anything else.

Behind the Othyug-chamber we found a very different kind of room. It was arranged quite elegantly, it?s furniture most exclusive. Imoen looked worried at the room.

?Somethin?s not right here. Stay there, I?ll go an? look.?

So we waited as she closely examined everything. Suddenly she stood still and looked intensely at the carpet lying on the floor. Then she lifted it up and smiled triumphantly.

?Hah, I knew it! This room?s trapped. Just wait a minute an? I?ll have this problem fixed.?

?What? I didn?t see a thing!? I exclaimed.

?Ya never ?ad the eye for such details, Darn. But if ya?d looked closer at the carpet, ya?d seen a little hump. There had t? be somethin? there an? as ya can see, there is.?

But I still didn?t see a thing, so I stepped closer. And then I noticed that one of the stones the floor consisted of had a small mark in its corner. Im bent down and lifted the stone up, revealing a strange device.

Immediately the fascination came over me. This device had probably been developed by Irenicus, I guessed. There was a small trigger, if someone stepped on the stone, it would be pressed. This connected an attached piece of metal (it was brass) with a long, metallic wire that went under the floor to an unknown location. I didn?t want to imagine what would be activated, if the two pieces of metal connected.

But there was something else down there: I saw a little glass canister in which short lightning was created, probably by magical means, for I didn?t see any mechanical device. The lightning was then led onto the piece of metal attached to the trigger. If the metal piece made contact with the wire, the power of the lightning would swap over onto the wire. That power was probably used to activate the trap.

She knelt down and looked at the trap.

?Look, you just have to remove that piece of metal and then the contact will not be made with the wire, when someone presses the trigger. Or you could change the course of the wire? I explained to her.

?Heh, ya?re right, Darn. It?ll only take a sec.?

Slowly she reached at the wire and began to bend it, until the trigger could no longer make contact with it.

?OK, all clear now. I couldn?t find anythin? else, luckily.?

When I looked through the lockers in this room, I suddenly found something that belonged to me: The helmet of Balduran. That one I had found back in Baldur?s Gate, together with the cloak belonging to it. But where the cloak had gone, I couldn?t find out. Still, the helmet was good enough. Rumors had it that it was magical and protected its wearer quite effectively from harm. I could not possibly tell, but it had (mostly) brought me luck in battle. And besides, I was simply glad to find something which reminded me of better times.

Two doors led out of this room. In one we found a shimmering portal, but it didn?t take us anywhere. Probably a key of some kind was needed. The other door led into a huge cave, but in this cave grew trees, which quite astonished me. And there, in the middle of the cave, stood three astonishing beautiful, graceful creatures: dryads.

They came towards us, but halted some meters in front of us. One stepped nearer, she had dark, flowing hair.

?Who are you that you wander in this dark place??

?We?re prisoners and we?re seeking a way to escape it. Do you know a way out of here??

She shook her head sadly.

?No, we do not, for we are prisoners ourselves. Prisoners of Irenicus, the evil master of this dungeon. I see in your eyes that you have met him. He has done something to you, but what, I cannot tell.?

?Irenicus? His name is Irenicus?? Imoen whispered.

?He has done something to your mind, I can feel it? one of the dryads noted.

?Yes, he has? I can feel it inside of me, like fire, burning, always burning, pain, endless pain, never ceasing?? Imoen continued.

?But perhaps you can help us?, the dryad, who had spoken first, continued, ?As you might know, we dryads are bound to our trees, but Irenicus has destroyed ours. His druegars have our tree-seeds and if our queen would plant them and a new tree would grow, we could escape this place.

In exchange I can give you this. Irenicus has also imprisoned a genie and with it you can free him. Perhaps he can be of some help to you.?

With this she handed an oil lamp to me.

?Thank you. I?ll try to find those tree-seeds and will seek your queen. Where can she be found??

?In the Windspear hills. If you ever escape here, ask the people on the surface for directions. Oh, and if you want to escape here, you must go to the end of the cave. There you will find a key which you will need.?

I again thanked them and we continued on. As the dryad had said, there was something at the other end of the cave. A circular room, filled with beautiful furniture in elven fashion (which means full of plant-like decorations). I was quite astonished of this; I never thought that Irenicus had a thing for beauty or art.

?What?s that, Boo asks himself??

Imoen answered: ?Well, he tol? me a little ?f it. He?d a love once, but she left ?im. This is a reminder of ?er and he just leaves it the way ?t always?d been.?

?Geez, who could possibly love a monster like him?? I asked.

Nobody answered to that.

When we stepped into it, a shrill alarm sounded.

?Oh damn, what now?? I muttered.

Imoen began inspecting the room carefully and uncovered some traps. She also found something else: the key which the dryad had mentioned.

?Perhaps this activates the portal? she suggested.

?Yeah, that would bring us a step forward.?

When I turned around again, I saw too huge clay golems rushing towards us.

One shouted with an earthy voice: ?You have violated the room of the mistress; the master commands your destruction!?

I knew something about those golems; you could only them with magical weapons. Again I thanked whatever god was just listening that I had found this magical long sword. So I, Minsc and Jaheira stepped forward and faced them. Imoen readied her bow and shot at one of the golems, distracting it for a moment, which gave Minsc and Jaheira time to attack it.

The other one raised his fist and tried to smash my shield, but I quickly stepped back and thrust my sword forward into its throat. It definitely hurt it, but the wound didn?t seem to be fatal. I muttered a curse and stroke, trying to behead the thing, but my sword didn?t manage to cut its head off completely. It took some effort to pull it out again and I used the sweep of the sword to strike at the second golem, which Minsc was already hitting with his maces and Jaheira with her staff. Another arrow from Imoen pierced the golem.

The first one had collapsed, probably destroyed. The sword penetrated the golem and sliced through its stomach, but it didn?t kill it. One of his mighty fists hit me into the chest and sent my flying backwards, all air was pressed out of the air. I was lucky to not have broken a rib; my chain mail had protected me. Still, it hurt for days.

Moaning I got up, took my sword again. The golem was rushing towards me, trying to hit me again, but Minsc stepped into its way and it turned to him, while Jaheira hit it from behind, which gave me time to get to my feet. Minsc tried to smash its head with his maces, but without much success. His weapons weren?t magical. But at least it gave me a chance to get at the beast from behind, which I did. I thrust my sword deep into it, penetrating its heart, which killed it instantly.

With a groan I sat down on the floor. Jaheira stepped over me, took off my chain mail and looked at where the golem had hit me. The whole skin around my lungs was blue and bruised, my lungs seemed to burn.

?There?s not much I can do but to give you a temporary bandage of cloth. We don?t have any herbs and magic wouldn?t help, since you have no actual wound and nothing is broken. It just hurts. I can do something about the pain, but this will not last forever. After some hours you will feel it again.?

She conjured one of her druid spells and I felt energy flowing into my hurting chest. The pain vanished and I sighed of relief. Out of some clothes she created a provisional bandage, which protected the hurt area of the friction of the chain mail.

?Now we just have to find those druegars and this genie? I noted.

?Yeah, but where?re they? We haven?t yet looked at the part t? the right. Perhaps we can find ?em there?? Imoen suggested.

?Better than nothing? I replied.

So went all the way towards the right. We passed a huge library, which reminded me and Imoen of our home Candlekeep, and after that we came into a storeroom. Several druegar dwarfs were there.

And they immediately attacked us, crying: ?The prisoners, the prisoners! Kill them, kill them!?

The little dwarfs weren?t that much of a problem, especially since they weren?t equipped with much melee weapons. We split and attacked all of them, before they could fire on us with their slings. They shrieked and died under our superior melee weapons. Blood covered the stone floor and I could smell this distinct sweet, sickening smell which covered all battlefields.

One of them really had the tree-seeds which the dryads had asked us to find. Now we only had to find this genie. And of course a way out of here.

It wasn?t too hard to find. Just past the storeroom we found a door which seemed to lead into nothingness. But when we stepped through it, we found ourselves on a platform floating in the air. I couldn?t see any ground beneath it.

?Hey, that must be the elemental plain o? air, I?ve read o? it? Imoen exclaimed.

?Yes, I think you?re right. I have heard of it from a mage which traveled there once? Jaheira added.

At the end of the platform we found a table and an oil lamp lying on it, looking like the one the dryads had given to me. Out of it a genie appeared suddenly.

?Ah, I thought you might come here one day. And I see that you have my lamp with you. I would like to suggest a trade: You give me this lamp and I?ll give something which belongs to you? How does this sound??

I was skeptical: ?Well, first, why do you need this lamp? And second, what exactly do you want to give to me??

?You?re cautious, good, good. I need this lamp to free myself. This damned wizard, this Irenicus has imprisoned me here and if I had my lamp back, I would be free. The object in my possession is your brother?s sword. Although it has lost some of his power, you still will find it useful, I guess.?

I nodded.

?Sounds like a fair trade to me. Here?s your lamp.?

He smiled thankfully and handed the huge two-handed sword of my brother Sarevok to me. Then he waved his hand and vanished in a puff of smoke.

I looked at the sword. Its hilt was decorated with skulls; the blade was still sharp and shimmered darkly. It almost looked as if it was made to suck one?s life out. A cruel weapon.
Minsc looked at it too.

?Boo thinks, this weapon suits me well. Can I have it??

I gave it to him gladly; I never fought with two-handed swords and preferred long swords and shields. And somehow I didn?t like the idea of using the sword of my dead brother.

So we headed back to the dungeon and then to the portal. In front of it, Jaheira suggested that we rest there before facing whatever lay behind it. We gladly agreed to this, I began to feel the pain in my chest again.

Imoen was uneasy about sleeping here.

?I? I can?t understand how ya can do this. I just wanna leave here; this whole place gimme the chills.?

I sighed: ?Yeah, I know what you mean. But still, I am really tired and my chest hurts from this damn blow the golem gave me. I really need to rest, I really do??

?Boo doesn?t look to happy too and I don?t like it here. But Boo tells me that he doesn?t smell any danger here, at least not more than anywhere else in this dark place.?

?Ah, come on, girl, I?m tired, damn it! We should use this opportunity as long as we can!? Jaheira snarled at Imoen.

Imoen grew red, her eyes flashed with anger.

?I?m not a girl, I?m about ?s old ?s Darnoc! And ya weren?t tortured by some maniac freak for no obvious reason, until ya almost grew insane! Ya probably just sat ?n yar damn cell, only worrying about food an? water! Ya just don?t understand, I can?t? I won?t??

She sat down and it seemed to me as if she was on the verge of crying. Jaheira looked a little perplex at this sudden emotional outbreak and I saw that she felt a little guilty about her words.

?I? I am sorry. It?s just? oh, damn, I really fucked this one up? Jaheira said quietly, the last words only muttered.

I understood Imoen, I felt the same way. But my chest really hurt by now and I was very tired and still weak from the things Irenicus did to me.

I went over to Imoen, kneeling beside her.

?Hey, you okay?? I said quietly.

She sniffed: ?Yeah, don?t worry about me. It?s just that sometimes I really?d like t? hit Jaheira. Sometimes she just drives me crazy with ?er parenting tone. But ya understand? I mean, he did the same to ya, didn?t he??

I nodded. More was not needed.

We were silent for a moment. Suddenly Imoen looked directly into my eyes and asked me: ?Can ya promise me something? Will ya try to stay with me, always? I mean, we both understand each other an? somehow Irenicus seems t? have similar interests for us. I don?t understand why, though. But perhaps, if we stick together, we can figure ?t out. Perhaps, if we stick together, we can escape ?im.?

She sighed.

?I just want t? find a place where I can find a little peace. Ya know, someplace quiet, perhaps up ?n the mountains. No one around me, all peaceful an? quiet. An? there I can perhaps forget. Yeah, I?d really like that??

In front of my inner eye I could see it. Jagged mountaintops covered in snow, a crystal clear lake in front of me, a fast flowing creek running from the lake down into the valley. Behind me was a wooden cottage, a fire crackling in front of it, giving warmth, for the wind was chilly, but fresh, the smell of herbs in it, although the sky was clear and blue. I could see an eagle circling in it. Imoen sat at the shore of the lake, eating a slice of bread and some cheese.

?Hey, come here, it?s beautiful!? she called to me. I smiled, stepped towards her and suddenly the vision vanished.

Instead I was back in the portal room again and Imoen looked surprised at me.

?Did? did ya see it too? What was it? The future??

I shrugged my shoulders. It had seemed so real, though?

?Well, it probably is a false future anyway. We will never end up in such a place. It is more likely that Irenicus catches us again and the torture continues.?

Imoen shook her head.

?Oh, Darn, still the ol? pessimist. Hey, try t? not imagine everythin? negative! There?s a chance we might escape here, so don?t give up yar hope yet.?

I hung my head.

?Im, I just don?t know. It is all so fucked up and I don?t know what to do. I should know, I should, but I don?t. What should I do, just what? Help me, please! I seemed to have lost all hope down in this damn cage Irenicus put me.
I hate him! I want to kill him! I want to tear the fucking heart of this damned son of a bitch out while he is still alive! I want to do all the things to him he did to me and to you! I will burn his flesh, I will eat him alive, I will drink his blood! I will??

I had stood up while saying this. May face was distorted into a mask of pure hate and rage, my eyes flashed with murder and death. The last few sentences I had roared out into the darkness.

The others looked shocked at me. It must have seen to them as if I had suddenly changed into a demon or something. My whole body was trembling and the blood left my face, then I sat down again, my eyes wide of shock.

?I? I don?t know what has just happened. Something just? well just seemed to explode, to take hold of me. I had visions? no, no, I can?t, I won?t tell you! Oh, gods, what is happening, what is happening??

I had seen blood, rivers, even oceans of it. I had seen myself, but I was not myself. I was a beast with huge claws and teeth, demonic, evil, murderous and full of hate, its only purpose to kill without ending. And I enjoyed it, this is what had shocked me most of all.

I didn?t sleep very well this night.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 12:46 PM.

[Darnoc]

Imoen: Getting out


It seemed as if ice would run down my back, sweat broke out on my forehead. How the hell could they think about sleeping here? Here in this horrible place? I would never be able to sleep here, out of fear and out of pain, my head still seemed to burn from the inside, I just wanted to get out of here.

I tried to explain it to them, but for some things there are just no words. And they just didn?t understand, perhaps couldn?t understand. Darnoc did, I think, but the others? Darnoc was just weary and injured, he needed to rest, I understood that, but still?

?Ah, come on, girl, I?m tired, damn it! We should use this opportunity as long as we can!?

Jaheira?s hard words seemed to hit me like a whip, how could she say such a thing, she hadn?t been through all those horrors!

So I screamed back at her: ?I?m not a girl, I?m about ?s old ?s Darnoc! And ya weren?t tortured by some maniac freak for no obvious reason, until ya almost grew insane! Ya probably just sat ?n yar damn cell, only worrying about food an? water! Ya just don?t understand, I can?t? I won?t??

Fear and pain, Irenicus appearing in my mind, his eyes, his cold eyes, staring at me, I could see them! I wanted it to end, I couldn?t keep on anymore, I needed to get out, I needed to escape, where the hell was the exit? I felt a wave of panic approaching and tried to control myself, so I sat down and held my head in my hands, breathing deep and slow, trying to calm down again.

Jaheira noticed my discomfort and probably was sorry now. Served her right, how I hated her in that moment! Darnoc knelt beside me, looking worried at me.

?Hey, you okay??

No, I am not, idiot! Can?t you see that? Don?t ask any stupid questions and help me to get the hell out of here!

But instead of that I said: ?Yeah, don?t worry about me. It?s just that sometimes I really?d like t? hit Jaheira. Sometimes she just drives me crazy with ?er parenting tone. But ya understand? I mean, he did the same to ya, didn?t he??

He nodded and I hoped that he really did understand. Again fear swelled inside of me, I didn?t want him to leave again, I was so afraid to be left alone again, to fall into Irenicus? hands or some other crazy bastard again.

?Can ya promise me something? Will ya try to stay with me, always? I mean, we both understand each other an? somehow Irenicus seems t? have similar interests for us. I don?t understand why, though. But perhaps, if we stick together, we can figure ?t out. Perhaps, if we stick together, we can escape ?im.?

Would he be able to fulfill such a promise? Irenicus was powerful, a lot more powerful than we were. Even if Darnoc tried, he would stand no chance against Irenicus. We needed to find a place, where he couldn?t find us, ever. A quiet, secluded place, where we finally would find peace, far away from the problems of the world. Far away from Irenicus.

?I just want t? find a place where I can find a little peace. Ya know, someplace quiet, perhaps up ?n the mountains. No one around me, all peaceful an? quiet. An? there I can perhaps forget. Yeah, I?d really like that??

It was then that I had the vision and Darnoc also. Who had sent it to us, I cannot tell. Still, it gave me hope in this horrible, dark place.

My feet were bare and inside of water, cold, fresh water. Looking up I saw mountains, high, covered in snow. They were majestic and solemn, but the air and the wind, they spoke of freedom and peace. Next to me was a little wooden plate with some bread and cheese. All was quiet and calm, for a moment I felt really well, better than ever. I longed for this place, I believed that there I could forget.

Turning around I saw Darnoc standing outside of a wooden hut, smiling at me. We together, alone and in peace? We understood each other; we knew the other, better than anyone else. Somehow I had this longing, which I couldn?t really place. Something with Darnoc, but what exactly was it? I couldn?t really tell, it was something new. I needed to think about it.

?Hey, come here, it?s beautiful!? I called to him and he went towards me, when it all vanished.

It left behind a strange feeling, something deep inside of me seemed to stay in this beautiful place and would never leave there, something inside of me longed to go there and be there forever.

?Did? did ya see it too? What was it? The future??

Oh, how I hoped that this vision would come true! And more than that, I wanted? I wished? What exactly did I want? I couldn?t really tell back then.

?Well, it probably is a false future anyway. We will never end up in such a place. It is more likely that Irenicus catches us again and the torture continues? Darnoc answered my question.

Typical of him, always gloomy, always pessimistic, exactly the opposite of me. He had always made me laugh, especially his favorite saying: ?If you imagine the worst case, you?ll never be surprised. Often it doesn?t happen and then you say ?Well, not so bad after all?. And when it happens, you say ?Well, didn?t I tell you??. So you see, we pessimists are actually happier.? Darnoc was just hilarious and I told him, also that we would find a way out of here.

He just hung his head and said, first in a gloomy voice: ?Im, I just don?t know. It is all so fucked up and I don?t know what to do. I should know, I should, but I don?t. What should I do, just what? Help me, please! I seemed to have lost all hope down in this damn cage Irenicus put me.
I hate him! I want to kill him! I want to tear the fucking heart of this damned son of a bitch out while he is still alive! I want to do all the things to him he did to me and to you! I will burn his flesh, I will eat him alive, I will drink his blood! I will??

What the?? What was going on here, no, Darnoc, don?t give in to your father, don?t let him take over! I was afraid, not for me, but for him. He needed me; he needed me to stay in control of his inner demons, only I could help him, no one else. What had Irenicus done to him? Had he increased the evil inside of him? I couldn?t leave him again, if I did, he might fully turn over to his father and become just like Sarevok. No, it couldn?t happen, wouldn?t happen, I would prevent it! I swore to myself to always stay with Darnoc and look after him, to help him control the evil inside of him, to conquer it.

That night I slept not at all. I was afraid, afraid of the darkness and the cold, which reminded me of Irenicus. Memories appeared to haunt me, not letting me rest. And there was the pain, the burning inside of my head, which just didn?t cease. Darnoc was also sleeping uneasily, I noticed.



Darnoc: Towards the exit


Next morning we stepped through the portal. Immediately we were transported to another place. It was a room similar to the one we had been before, but there stood someone in this new room. It was a man with brown-yellowish skin, long, black hair and mustache, slitted eyes, a brown leather armor, a short bow and a katana with decorations on the hilt. From his look I would have guessed that he came from Kara-Tur.

When he saw us, he stepped towards us and greeted us.

?My name is Yoshimo and it seems as if we are all trapped in this awful place. Perhaps we could help each other out, for I don?t believe that you work with our captor.?

?Greetings to you, Yoshimo?, I said, ?We would gladly accept your company, please join us. Any help is welcome here.?

Yoshimo smiled.

?Then thus it shall be. I can tell you that there are strange beasts in the next room and machines which seem to create them. From them I fled here. Together we can perhaps attempt to destroy them.?

?Thank you for the warning, we shall see, what we can do.?

I opened the door to the next room and immediately saw what Yoshimo had meant. The room was full of mephits and there were funny cages which spat out more and more of them. The cages had a generator in them. I guessed that if we destroyed those generators, the machines would stop working.

So I charged in, swung around and beheaded one of the little beasts, sliced open the next. Minsc followed me, then Jaheira, Yoshimo and finally Imoen, who shot the Mephits with her bow. Yoshimo let out a strange war cry; it was a high-pitched, piercing howl that let your blood freeze. Then he began to use his katana on the mephits and it was just a joy watching him fight. Quick as a lightning, his katana whirled around, slicing, thrusting, hacking in all directions, why he himself danced around in quite an artistic manner. I, Minsc and Jaheira concentrated on the machines and destroyed them fairly quick. Then we turned and took on the remaining mephits.

When it was over, I looked around the room. It was dark, only lighted by two torches, and it was wet. I heard water dropping down somewhere. A huge, wooden table was at the other end of it, covered in blood (and also smelling of it), chains attached to it and knives and saws lying next to it on a smaller table. And on it was a body, some of its parts cut off and lying next to it on the table, the rest covered in blood and full of scars. I even made out a bucket in which lay the heart, the lungs and the liver. The belly was cut open and some knives lay beside it, as if the person doing those things to the body had just left during the procedure.

I stepped closer and stopped suddenly, when I saw, who it was. Jaheira came up to me, saw the body, then she rushed towards it.

?Khalid! No, Khalid, no! You can?t be dead, you can?t be! Khalid!?

She took the corpse into her arms and embraced it, weeping.

I stepped up to Jaheira and put my hand on her shoulder.

?Jaheira, I? Irenicus will pay for this, I promise you that!?

She said angrily: ?Leave me, just leave alone, I? I? oh shit, why, Khalid, why??

?Perhaps we can resurrect him somehow??

She shook her head firmly.

?No, it is no longer he possible. He? he has been mutilated too much; there?s nothing we can do. I must let go? Khalid, my love, we will meet again. But your death shall be avenged!?

She stepped away and didn?t look back. So we didn?t and followed her.

Imoen stepped up to her, though.

?Look, Jaheira, I? I saw ?im do it. He showed me, tol? me thin?s ?bout it, he cut an? cut an? cut an? then he said ?Look at it, this is that an? it functions that way? an? he didn?t stop, he just kept on goin?. He bound me t? a chair, so I?d t? watch all o? it. He just didn?t stop, he didn?t stop??

?Stop it!? Jaheira screamed, breaking out in tears.

She leaned against the wall and sobbed hard. Imoen tried to put her hand on Jaheira?s shoulder, but Jaheira pushed the hand away.

?Leave me, just leave me alone?? she whispered.

We waited for her to recover and finally she wiped away the tears and got up again. She went over to Imoen and looked deep into her eyes.

?I?m sorry for screaming at you, Imoen. It must have been horrible, watching all those things and he probably did many horrible things to you too. I shouldn?t have reacted that way??

?It?s a?right, Jaheira. Ya loved ?im, I know, an? it?s hard t? lose someone. I understand, so don?t apologize.?

Jaheira nodded and then waved at us to continue.

After crossing several other rooms, some filled with traps, we finally came to a part which looked different. It looked like we were somewhere in the sewers of a city. On some gangways we saw several persons, all covered with black hoods. One of them stepped up to us.

?Yah won?t escape thees one, fellahrs, yahr master w?ll pay thees time! We?ll win thees guild-war, yahr shall see!?

Imoen shouted at him: ?But we?re fleeing from Irenicus, we were his prisoners! Please, let us go!?

?We won?t fall for yahr tricks, lassie, don?t try. Yahr all gonna die! Get ?am!?

And then they attacked. One of them had a bow, but Imoen reacted quickly and shot him, before he could do any harm. The other attacked us with short swords.

The leader tried to stab me, but hit him with my shield, he tumbled backwards. I stepped after him and thrust my sword through his chest. He gurgled, spat blood and fell backwards on the ground. When I looked around, the other attackers had already been killed by my companions. Now the way was clear for us, the surface must be near.

When we came nearer to the dark door which led to the surface, we could hear shouts and the noises of a fight. And sometimes even the angry cries of Irenicus. Imoen looked fearfully, when she recognized his voice. Hell, I was quite shocked myself. We had tried to escape and now he awaited us out there. But perhaps he was occupied with his attackers and we could slip away unseen? So I opened the door and the bright sunlight streamed into the sewers.



Imoen: Near the surface


My head seemed to burn constantly from the inside, the pain didn?t stop. I looked at my companions, especially Darnoc. Did he feel the same? I couldn?t really tell if he felt anything, he concealed it well with this bitter and sinister expression.

But this guy Yoshimo? We had picked him up after entering the portal. There was something about him, something, which reminded me of Irenicus. He felt like a person, who had been touched by the same evil as me and Darnoc.

I approached Darnoc and whispered to him: ?Look, doesn?t Yoshimo make ya uneasy somehow? I can?t really tell, but there?s somethin? ?bout ?im??

He shrugged his shoulders.

?Can?t tell, Im. I feel nothing. Probably just this queer place, don?t worry about it. We?ll be soon gone here and we won?t return.?

I nodded and tried to forget about my worries. But somehow they wouldn?t vanish; they were still in the back of my head, lurking there. There was this continuing feeling that something horrible was going to happen.

Ahead of us I could make out a door, light shining at its edges. Sunlight. Beautiful sunlight. But then I heard the noises, battle was going on up there. And the voice? the voice.

?Irenicus! He?s up there, he?s there!? I whispered in horror.

?He won?t get you, I promise, Im. I would rather sacrifice myself than let him get his dirty claws back onto you.?

?Ah, stop it, Darn! I can look out for myself!? I snarled at him, anger and fear in my voice.

I immediately regretted my words; actually I was glad he had said it.

?I?m sorry, Darn, shouldn?t have said that? I really appreciate it, believe me. But he?s not gonna get either of us, we?re gonna look out for each other, right??

?Yeah, we will, Im, we will?? he whispered and pushed open the door.






First Interlude: A son of Bhaal, a daughter of Bhaal and Oghma


Jagged mountaintops covered in snow, a crystal clear lake in front of me, a fast flowing creek running from the lake down into the valley. Behind me was a wooden cottage, a fire crackling in front of it, giving warmth, for the wind was chilly, but fresh, the smell of herbs in it, although the sky was clear and blue. I could see an eagle circling in it. Imoen sat at the shore of the lake, eating a slice of bread and some cheese.

?Hey, come here, it?s beautiful!? she called to me.

I smiled and stepped down to the lake.

?So, you seem to like it. And no word of thanks to me for creating it?? I asked with a grin.

?Oh well, thank ya, oh Lord Darnoc, god o? the sword masters! May yar name be praised for all eternity, etc.?

We both laughed at this. Sometimes it was really great to be a god. This mountain-area was my new realm (one of the duties one has as a god; you need to create places where the souls which belong to you can go) and here I dwelt together with Imoen since I had ascended to become a god. I was the god and protector of all who learned the arts of war in order to fight evil; I was the patron especially of the art of sword fighting. All who were worthy to enter my realm would live here after their deaths and would come with me into battle, if I commanded them. An army of ghost-warriors, what a sight this would be!

There was only something which bothered me: I was immortal, Imoen was not. Eventually she would grow old and die and I would be left with just memories of her. It tore me apart inside, although I tried to hide it from her. I had a hunch, though, that she suspected something.

While we were sitting there, I thought about the whole matter and finally came to a decision.
I sighed and turned to Imoen.

?Im, have you ever thought about death??

She looked puzzled at me.

?Death? Well, of course, who hasn?t? What?s this all about, Darn??

I shook my head.

?I didn?t mean that. I mean that one day you are going to die, but I will remain, because I am a god and therefore immortal. Did you ever think about that??

?Well, I did, but not much. I mean, isn?t it a bit early? I?m still yun? and all; I?ll live for quite some time, especially ?n this really healthy climate ya?ve created here.?

?But I can?t get it out of my mind, Im, I?m thinking all the time of it. I couldn?t live without you around, you know that. It would destroy me. I will find a way to make you immortal too, I promise. And then we?ll never be separated.?

With one thought I switched the plane and was standing in front of Oghma. Personally, I like Oghma a lot, since he was the only one ever interested in my research ? with the exception of Gond, his servant. And I think also that Oghma is one of the wisest gods around.

?Darnoc, why are you seeking my advice??

So I told him the whole thing. He listened patiently and remained silent long, thinking.

Finally he answered: ?I see your problem. Since I must maintain order and since I value you highly, I cannot allow that you will become unbalanced or else there could be catastrophic results. Imoen?s death will clearly unbalance you; therefore I have no choice but to help you.
Mark my words carefully, Darnoc! You and Imoen will descend upon Faerûn and seek the Cave of the Source. An explanation is at hand, I think.
You do not know how all things started. Mortals can rise to gods and gods can be destroyed, but there is something which holds all together. I am not talking about Ao; he is merely doing the biding of this even greater power, controlling us gods. This power creates and destroys; its energy is what makes existence possible. We gods are bound to this power ourselves, bound to the laws of this power. The planes that exist are a product of this power. Although the power never shows itself, it can be seen in everything which exists.
On every plane there is a place where this power has its concentration and its energy streams from there into the plane. On Faerûn this is the Cave of the Source. The energy assembled there should be enough to give Imoen immortality.
But beware, the road to the cave is dangerous and you will have to lay down your godly powers and walk the land as a mortal.?

I nodded and replied: ?I accept this and thank you. Can you make the necessary arrangements??

?Yes? he said and a moment later he was gone.

I stood beneath some forests, a road under my feet and Imoen was beside me.

She looked rather puzzled. We were both back in our old clothes from our traveling days, my sword the Equalizer at me side (Im had Gesen?s bow). Some of my new weapons were there too: two of my Fire-spiters and my long fire-tube. Those were the pinnacles of my inventions, a completely new and very powerful kind of weapon. They used an explosive powder which I had invented in order to catapult a bullet of iron with tremendous velocity at one?s enemies. Those firearms (I called them like that) could even penetrate full plate armor without much of a problem.

But those had been the older versions. By practicing and using them in combat I found out some of their weaknesses and continued to improve them. Soon I found out that it was easier to make one hollow iron-bullet filled with the explosive powder and shove it down the fire-tube from the back instead from the front. I also found a better way to let the whole thing go off: with the trigger I set a wheel of metal in motion which hit a flint. The resulting sparks let the powder explode. Then I managed to create a mechanism which automatically pushed the next bullet into the barrel after hitting the trigger. This made it possible to have a full set of bullets attached to the firearms, so I could shoot repeatedly without reloading.

The fire-spiter used a round chamber with holes, which could be filled with bullets. Each time I activated the weapon by pressing the trigger, the bullet was shot and the chamber moved itself, so the next bullet was ready to be shot. My fire-tube worked in a similar way, just that the chamber was attached from below. Oh, and I had found a way to use the energy of the repercussion from the explosion to fire the next shot.

Well, being a god an all I had lots of spare time. Those weapons had become my continuing hobby. And they indeed came in handy, although Imoen always had refused to use them ? she rather liked to stick with her magic and her bow.

And so I and Imoen went on the road again?

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 12:49 PM.

[Darnoc]

Part Two: Money





Darnoc: Arrival on the surface


Irenicus stood in the middle of ruins, surrounded by several of those hooded figures we had met inside the dungeon. They approached him, weapons drawn, but I saw fear in their eyes.

?You will suffer, you will all suffer!? Irenicus screamed at them and began to conjure powerful magic.

Seconds later all his enemies had been vanquished, burst into flames, exploded from the inside or simply dissolved into nothingness. He turned towards us and smiled (and again it seemed as if he didn?t even think it?s funny).

?Ah, so you escaped my little dungeon. You seem to be more resourceful than I thought. Of course, I can?t let you escape, not now when I am so close to uncovering your secret.?

Imoen grew pale, her eyes opened wide, I saw that she was shaking slightly. But her voice didn?t show any sign of fear, only desperation.

?We don?t want anythin? from ya, leave us, please!?

?Silly girl! I will not leave you, so don?t even try, I am far too powerful for you.?

He conjured a magical missile and shot it at her. When it hit her, I saw how her face became distorted from the pain, but somehow she still managed to shoot a magical missile back at Irenicus. He didn?t even seem to feel it.

I drew my sword and yelled at Irenicus: ?I will kill you, if you don?t leave Im alone! Do whatever you want with me, I?m going to fight with you until my death, but don?t you touch her again, you sick bastard!?

He just laughed at me.

?Fool! You stand no chance against me, I do whatever I wish, there is no way you can hinder me!?

Suddenly several wizards in grey cloaks teleported to the place.

?Stop this! All of you arrested for the illegal use of magic!? one of them shouted.

Irenicus grew angry. In an outburst of his anger he simply killed all of the wizards in about two seconds. Now that I saw the true power of him, I wasn?t so eager anymore to fight him.

More and more of the wizards teleported in.

?Stop your attack, mage! You will eventually be overcome!?

Irenicus grew even more annoyed.

?You bore me, little wizard. Get lost!?

?You may be powerful, but your power won?t last forever. And then you will be killed.?

Irenicus thought about this for some seconds and then he sighed. But in his face I saw no sign of surrender at all, he seemed even more determined now than before.

?Alright, I surrender. But then the girl will come with us too.?

All blood vanished from Imoen?s face, my sword sunk to the ground and then I raised it again, pointing it at Irenicus.

?You wouldn?t dare, Irenicus! I?ll get your ass, I swear this to you! I will kill you, you piece of shit!?

Imoen screamed: ?No, I didn?t do anything, this isn?t fair!?

But it was too late, one of the wizards conjured a teleport and she vanished into thin air, together with Irenicus and the other wizards.

I just stood there dumbstruck. My sword fell clanging to the ground and I followed soon after, falling on my knees. I stared to the ground, unable to say anything. Then I looked up to the blue sky and the sun in it, mocking me with their happiness.

I raised my fist to the sky and yelled: ?I curse you, I curse you all! Irenicus, I will find you, wherever you go! You cannot hide from me, I will go to the end of all to find you and then you shall die the most horrible death that ever was and will be!
Im, Im, no, this cannot be happening! I let you down, Im, I let you down??

I collapsed and fell on my face. Although I hurt my head and blood flowed down from the wound, I didn?t bother. I just wept, until my whole body shook.

Minsc and Jaheira knelt beside me, helped me up and dragged me to one of the steps near the ruined archway. Jaheira looked at the wound on my head and shook her head.

?This doesn?t look too good. Darnoc, stop your foolish crying, it won?t bring Imoen back. Better start thinking on how to do that.?

Minsc reached some cloth to me and I dried my face of the blood and the tears.

?I and Boo think we should go and find Imoen right now! And then we?ll kill Irenicus! Hah, he will feel our just wrath!?

Yoshimo stood in front of me and looked down on me.

?Hm, I might have a suggestion to make. Perhaps the Shadow Thieves can help us; they are a mighty guild and have many connections.?

I had calmed down a little and could answer him: ?And where would we find those Shadow Thieves??

?Oh, that?s easy: In the slums and at the dock. The slums are nearer, so I would start looking there. They also have a very good inn there: The Copper Coronet. One can get much information there, if one has money.?

Jaheira and Minsc agreed to this, so I sighed and told them that it was ok with me. Now we just had to find those Shadow Thieves and convince them that their help was worth their while.



Imoen: Capture


There he stood, surrounded by his attackers. No sign of worry showed on his face, though. I shuddered, when I saw him standing there, glaring coldly at his attackers.

His attack was impressive. Since I had studied magic lately, I understood what he was doing there. Fingers of death shot out of him, hitting his enemies, a wave of fire followed, killing those who hadn?t been before.

Then he turned around, glaring at us. I felt fear taking hold of me again, all blood seemed to vanish from my face and I felt cold, icy cold. Inside I prayed to Mystra, goddess of magic, to help me. She couldn?t let such a monster take me again, she just couldn?t! But no divine help arrived; Irenicus just continued to stare at us.

I didn?t even hear what he was saying, I just screamed at him: ?We don?t want anythin? from ya, leave us, please!?

My vision seemed to be clouded, my ears were ringing, I didn?t understand what anybody said or saw what was going on, I only saw him, his eyes, his cold and merciless eyes. Fear seemed to stun me. Only when the magical missile hit me, I came back to reality, pain raced through my body. I needed to concentrate, I needed to fight back, I couldn?t let him take me again! The words almost automatically left my mouth and a missile left my hand. He didn?t even move, it hit him and he didn?t seem to feel. Panic began to consume me.

I noticed Darnoc beside me drawing his sword and screaming at Irenicus, but still I was focused only in Irenicus, my panic growing and growing, my body shaking now.

Suddenly several grey-cloaked wizards teleported in and surrounded Irenicus, for a moment hope rose in my heart. But when the wizards tried to arrest him, he attacked. It was horrible, he slaughtered them, he destroyed them. Shuddering I remembered that some of those spells he had used on me.

Again wizards teleported in, more this time. I began to hope, they would overcome him in the end. But then I heard Irenicus? words.

?Alright, I surrender. But then the girl will come with us too.?

No, it couldn?t be, it couldn?t be! No, not after all this, they wouldn?t separate me from Darnoc! I needed to escape this nightmare, it couldn?t be true!

?No, I didn?t do anything, this isn?t fair!? I screamed at them.

But there was nothing I could do, I felt the pull, I felt how they teleported me away, I saw how Darnoc vanished, horror in his eyes.



Darnoc: The Circus


We walked down the steps onto the plaza. Yoshimo told us that it was called ?Waukeen?s Promenade?. I looked at it from our higher position. The promenade was encircled by a white wall, into which houses were built. On the plaza it self stood many platforms and one colored tent. In front of this tent I could hear many voices; several soldiers seemed to be barring the way.

We went towards all the noise and asked one of the soldiers, what was going on.

?Somethin?s happenin? in dah circus, we dun?t know what exactly. People disappeared an? nevar came back. Dah circus is closed, until a cowled wizard?ll come an? investigate this matter.?

I almost laughed. This would be such a simple task after everything I had done before. I mean, I had to fight of dozens of assassins paid by a mighty trading organization, destroy that very organization, kill my own brother with all his thugs and eventually escape the prison of an insane wizard. And since there was nothing else to do anyway, I thought we just might help those poor souls in the circus tent.

?What do you think, should we look at the matter?? I asked my companions.

Minsc was all for it, as always, Jaheira agreed, since she was interested in the matter and Yoshimo asked, if we could earn something by doing this, but he eventually agreed too.

So I stepped back to the soldier.

?We would like to investigate the matter ourselves. Do we have permission to enter??

The soldier shrugged his shoulders.

?Well, if yah really wanna kill yahrself, go ahead, not mee problem.?

So we entered the circus tent. And immediately found ourselves in a completely different world.

The tent was much bigger inside and the entrance had vanished somehow. Everything was shining marble, a bridge led over a still lake and on the other side we could see a huge dome. On the bridge stood a genie, a scimitar in his hands.

He called to us: ?Welcome, travelers, to the realm of Kalah the Mighty! If you wish to proceed to see the wonders of Kalah, you must first answer my riddle.?

I nodded. Anything that would let us continue. And after all the fighting, a little brain-sport wasn?t that bad.

?Very well. Listen carefully and answer correctly! If not, you may not go past me! A princess is as old as the prince will be when the princess is twice as old as the prince was, when the princess? age was half the sum of their present age. How old are the prince and the princess now??

Not really my kind of riddle. I had no problem solving differentials and integrals, calculating whole graphs in my mind, but that kind of riddle wasn?t my thing. My world was a world of numbers and formulas, not stupid riddles.

?Any suggestions??

They all shook their heads. I sighed.

?Ok, let?s sit down and figure this out??

So we sat on the floor and discussed this whole riddle over. Sometimes one of us asked the genie to repeat it, which he did with a smile.

?I hate genies, why are they so fond of riddles? Why can?t they give me a simple three-dimensional vector-calculation?? I muttered to myself.

?Geez, never try to face a sphinx, those will kill you immediately, if you don?t answer their riddles correctly. And sphinxes are really strong, believe me? Jaheira answered to that.

Suddenly Yoshimo smiled and his eyes flashed.

?The answer is that the prince is thirty and the princess forty.?

We all looked astonished at Yoshimo. He hadn?t said a word up till now and we had no idea that he quietly had solved the riddle.

?How did you do that?? I asked.

?Well, you never heard that the people from Kara-Tur are mathematical geniuses??

I had never heard of that, but Jaheira seemed to have.

?Although I never believed it until today? she added.

?You must know that mathematics and other sciences have a long tradition with us. All inhabitants of our land learn how to calculate when they are young and we are quite adept at it.?

After saying this he rose, went over to the genie and told him the answer. The genie?s smile broadened.

?Wonderful, you have solved it. You may advance.?

And with this he vanished in a puff of smoke.

?He should have given me the whole thing as an algebraic formula, wouldn?t have been a problem that way? I muttered.

So we continued on and entered the dome.

Inside we came to a plaza, where a huge ogre stood. We immediately drew our weapons, but the ogre didn?t attack. Instead he called to us with the voice of a woman.

?Don?t attack me, this is not my real form, it?s just an illusion! If you free me, you?ll see!?

I lowered my sword and looked startled at the ogre.

?Is this some kind of trick or what??

?No, it?s really not. Kalah has done all this, he has created this illusion; how I don?t know. We were in the circus, running our show and everything went fine. But suddenly Kalah did something and he changed everything into this. You must find a sword. Those guys that look like humans have it and it will free me. But they aren?t humans, they?re the real monsters. Please, believe me!?

This place was really strange and I was willing to believe almost everything. The ogre didn?t seem to want to attack us, so I shrugged my shoulders and agreed to find the sword.

The two guys looked like simple farmers and first I really thought that this was just really all a trick and those were actually real farmers. So I called to them.

?Hey, you, over there! Who are you??

?Uhm, we were just members of dah crowd, when everything just changed heer. We really have no idea, what?s goin? on heer. And if yah?ve talked to this ogre, I hope yah don?t believe ?im.?

How could they have known what I had talked with the ogre? They were standing quite a bit away, they couldn?t have heard anything. And now something seemed to be going on with the second farmer. For just a second, his face seemed somehow to shift and something else was revealed under it: a hairy beast, looking a little like a wolf. But only for a moment, then everything was normal again. The farmer just grinned at me, when he noticed that I looked puzzled at him.

That did it. I drew my sword and my companions took out their weapons.

?You?re werewolves!? I cried.

The two farmers looked at each other and then changed into their other form: hairy beasts with claws and teeth. Of course they attacked immediately with a roar.

One tried to jump at my throat, but I thrust my sword forward and caught him mid-air right into the chest. Blood splashed into my face, my sword had pierced the heart and the werewolf fell dead to the ground. The other one had been beheaded by Minsc.

Still panting, I went over to where the clothes of the werewolves lay. There I found the sword the ogre had mentioned. Sighing I took it, cleaned my sword with the clothes on the ground and went back to the ogre, handing the weapon of the werewolves to him.

?Oh, thank you, now I?ll be rid of this disgusting body!? the ogre said with his female voice.

And suddenly a change came over the ogre. It shrunk, his body-hair vanished and his hair on the head grew long and soft and its face changed. After the transformation, a young elf-woman stood in front of me.

?Well, I think we haven?t been introduced. My name?s Aerie and I?m an Avariel. Although?, and with this she glanced backwards, ?not much is left of the wings my people have.?

Where the wings should have been I only saw big stumps of what once could have been wings. She had cut holes into her cloth in order to fit them in, so they looked out of her back.

?We must stop this Kalah. He is further on and I think my uncle Quayle is with him. I don?t want to imagine what Kalah is doing with him right now. Please, help me!?

I smiled encouraging.

?Hey, wouldn?t be much good freeing you now and just letting you hang around here. Come on, I always can use some extra help!?

The others didn?t say much, but I could see clearly that Minsc was delighted to have Aerie as companion.

?Hello Aerie, my name?s Minsc. And that here is my hamster Boo. He is very smart, you know, for he is actually a giant space hamster, he just took on a smaller form as disguise. Boo tells me he likes you too. He asks, if you want to pet him.?

Aerie smiled and petted Boo a little on the head. The little hamster squeaked of delight.

?He seems to be a nice little fellow, I guess we?ll come along just great? Aerie told Minsc.

That seemed to please Minsc even more. His smile broadened and he blushed a little. I never saw this happen with Minsc and rose questioning my eyebrow. Jaheira seemed to notice it; she winked to me, smiling knowingly. I had the queer feeling that she knew more of what was going on than I did?

We continued on to the next part of the dome. It was a little chamber we entered, covered with marble and a throne standing in the middle. A huge ogre sat on it, next to it a piece of green slime.

?Ah, they have finally entered here. And young Aerie, you?re here too? So they didn?t fall for my little trick, did they? My servants have already told me of your arrival, so I welcome you into my realm.?

Suddenly the green slime began to talk: ?Hi, Aerie, I hope you?re well. Just look at me, I can?t see a thing, dammit!?

?Shut up, Quayle, just shut up or I?ll stuff your mouth for good!? Kalah screamed angrily.

Aerie let out a cry of dismay.

?Uncle, what has he done to you? Oh gods, Kalah, why are you doing this??

?Now, now, don?t get upset, my little one. This is my revenge upon the world, now I?ll be respected as a great illusionist. No one will ever laugh at me, ever! I am Kalah the Mighty!?

?Kalah the Mighty, you wanna make me laugh? You?re Kalah, king of nothing; this is just an illusion, nothing else!? Quayle answered to this.

Now this really upset Kalah. He took out a huge flail and began hitting the green slime. Aerie shrieked and rushed to her uncle?s help, hitting Kalah with her wooden staff. Kalah turned around and tried to hit Aerie with his flail, but she dodged. At the same time he hit her with his fist and she tumbled backwards.

He cried triumphantly, swinging his flail to finish her, but Minsc roared in anger and rushed to Aerie?s help. Just before the flail hit Aerie, he swung his sword between her and caught the hit. With his extreme strength, Minsc pushed away Kalah, who now tumbled backwards himself. Minsc went after him and before Kalah could recover he thrust his sword into Kalah?s chest.

Several things happened now. The whole chamber suddenly changed and was now the interior of the circus tent again. Quayle changed back into his normal form; he was actually an elderly gnome with a huge hat. And Kalah also changed back into his gnome-form, but the wound and Minsc?s sword stayed.

Kalah fell to the ground, blood tainting his clothes. Minsc pulled his sword out and I stepped to Kalah.

?Now why did you do all this?? I asked the dying gnome.

?I wanted to be respected! I was always laughed at, ridiculed! And you fucking, stupid bastards have destroyed it all!?

He coughed more blood, his body trembled and then he died.

Quayle rushed to Aerie, hugging her tightly.

?Oh Aerie, I?m so glad to see you! Did anything happen to you? Are you hurt??

Aerie smiled.

?Everything?s fine, uncle, just fine. I?m so glad we could stop Kalah. Without Minsc we would both be dead now, I guess.?

Quayle now turned to Minsc.

?I want to thank you for saving us both, Minsc. You are a brave and strong warrior and I wish you best of luck.?

Minsc grinned happily.

?I and Boo are happy that we could help you. Do you mind if Aerie travels with me, Quayle??
Quayle?s eyes flashed up in amusement.

?Oh, not at all, I think you?re a funny and a good fellow. My Aerie will be in good hands with you, I think.?

?I am glad. You know, my witch has been killed and now I have lost my entire honor. Will you be my new witch, Aerie??

I looked puzzled at Minsc and asked: ?Dynaheir?s dead? When we are captured, I didn?t actually have time to pay attention. I always thought that she was captured, although I was puzzled that we didn?t find her in the dungeon somewhere.?

Minsc?s eyes looked sadly at me.

?She was murdered in front of my eyes! They stabbed her in the back, they did! I lost my witch, I can never return to Rashemen! I am no good as a warrior! Boo is ashamed of me!?

Aerie put her hand on Minsc?s shoulder.

?Don?t be sad, Minsc, I?ll come with you and I?ll be your new witch. And when we?ll return to your home, all will praise you as a great hero. You have a good soul and I like you.?

Minsc sniffed a little, but he smiled again at least.

?Hah, you?re right, Aerie! We will travel the lands and destroy all evil! We two will be known as great heroes and slayers of evil! Beware bad creatures, Minsc, Boo and Aerie come after you!?

I smiled too and commented: ?Now that?s the spirit, Minsc! Come on, we should be going, we still have to find Imoen!?

Aerie looked puzzled at me.

?Who is Imoen??

It really hurt, the memory of her capture. When Aerie asked me, I saw it all again. Anger, hate, sadness, it all grumbled inside of me. Aerie seemed to notice that there was a painful memory inside of me.

?I grew up with her and she? she was captured just before we entered the circus. Captured by those damn cowled wizards!?

Aerie didn?t say anything else, but later I learned that she didn?t, because she understood my pain. She also had had her losses.

So we left the circus with a new companion. The soldiers outside looked astonished at us. The one who had let us in came towards me.

?But? but how?s this possible??

?Everything?s okay. This gnome created a huge illusion and captured everyone in it. We killed him and now everything?s fine again.?

Now the soldier looked at us in awe.

?Yah? yah did all this by yahrself? By dah gods, I must tell dah authorities immediately! Dah members o? dah counceel will probably wanna speek with yah.?

?Ah, don?t bother. Just tell them everything, but don?t invite me. I don?t like all this hero-worshipping, you know. In Baldur?s Gate I had enough of this for a lifetime.?

The other soldiers and some people had now grouped around us, listening to my words. I began to feel uneasy.

?Hey, yah?re dah one who sav?d Baldur?s Gate from Sarevok, aren?t yah?? someone called to me.

?Yeah, yeah, that?s me. Now I have urgent business to attend to, so if you would excuse me.?

I left the tent, leaving behind a mass of people all whispering and pointing at me. Gosh, how I hated all this fame!



Imoen: Trial


After the teleport had finished, I found myself standing in a long hall, surrounded by those grey-cloaked wizards. A magical containment field was around me, next to me stood Irenicus, in a similar field. In front of us, standing on some stairs, stood a white-bearded wizard, wearing a golden staff, probably the leader of the wizards.

?The court is now in session. Accused and witnesses are present. Who is prosecutor, who is defender??

The young wizard, who had talked to Irenicus at his arrest, stepped forward.

?I speak for the prosecution, since I?ve arrested the accused.?

An elderly, sinister looking wizard stepped forward; he had also been present at the arrest.

?I will speak for the mage. You know that I handle such cases.?

The judge nodded at Irenicus? defender.

?Who speaks for the girl?? he asked.

?I will? an elderly, friendly looking female wizard said.

?Are these the two you arrested for the illegal use of magic on Waukeen?s promenade? Just for the record? the judge asked in a grumpy voice.

?Yes, they are the two. The mage is Jon Irenicus, the girl Imoen, sister of Darnoc, savior of Baldur?s Gate? the prosecutor explained.

?Hmph, you are the sister of Darnoc? It matters not, in front of the law all are equal. Prosecutor, bring forth your first witness!?

?I didn?t do anything, it was ?im, he killed all those people, I only tried t? defend myself!? I screamed at the leader of the wizards, the judge.

?Keep quiet, child, let the fool make his judgment? Irenicus said to me in his cold voice.

?Silence! No talking unless you are questioned!? the white-bearded leader screamed angrily.

?I present myself as first witness? the prosecutor said.

The judge then turned to prosecutor.

?Recount what has happened? the judge demanded.

?It seems as if the Shadow Thieves have tried to attack Jon Irenicus. He killed his attackers with magic and we of course noticed this. We also felt a small amount of magic from the girl towards Irenicus, but only after Irenicus had used magical energy against her. Indeed she speaks the truth, she only defended herself.
Some of us teleported in and tried to arrest Irenicus, but he killed them all with his magic. I led the second attempt and it was then that he finally surrendered.?

?Clearly illegal use of magic, from both Irenicus and Imoen. And Irenicus even used his magic to murder some of our own, he is therefore charged with two crimes.?

The white-bearded judge pointed his golden staff at Irenicus.

?Do you deny these crimes, Jon Irenicus??

?I deny nothing. Do what you must.?

?Has the defender of Irenicus anything to say??

Irenicus? defender stepped forward and remarked: ?It were the Shadow Thieves, who first attacked Irenicus, he used magic in self-defense. When we teleported in, he probably thought that we were new attackers and tried to defend himself. This should be considered when passing the judgment.?

?Thank you, your arguments are noted. You are a murderer and far too powerful a mage, Irenicus. You shall be dealt with accordingly. It is my sentence that you shall be brought to the Spellhold and locked in there for the rest of your natural life. Now, to the girl. We already have heard that she illegally used magic. What do you have to say for yourself??

?Please, I don?t care, what ya do with me, as long as ya don?t put me anywhere near ?im. He did thin?s t? us, t? me an? my brother, he experimented? I couldn?t? I won?t? He? Darnoc, please, get me out o? here, please??

It was just too much, I was so afraid, the thought had arisen in me that they would lock me into this Spellhold together with Irenicus. The last words were cut off by my sobs, as I broke down, shaking all over my body.

The elderly female wizard, my defender, came towards me and looked at me.

?Hush, child, you needn?t worry, whatever this sick man did to you, he won?t be able to do anything in the Spellhold. It is a secure place and he won?t escape, believe me. We will bring you there, but you needn?t stay long, just for some time. There help shall come to you and healing. I can see that he has brought harm to your soul, mind and body and we will find a way to cure you, after that you shall be released. It is not really a prison; it is a place to cure, an asylum.?

?Do you have anything to say in Imoen?s defense, Dansia??

My defender looked at the judge and said: ?Clearly Irenicus has illegally experimented with this girl and when she used magic, she had probably just escaped the mage?s grasp and was only defending herself. She probably also didn?t know that she was in Amn. That last thing we heard from Darnoc?s group was that they had left Baldur?s Gate, nothing more is known. I advise that she be put into Spellhold in order to examine and cure her.?

?Yes, you are right, Dansia, she shall be put into the Spellhold also. Not knowing the law doesn?t excuse breaking it. I put you in charge of her. If you believe that she is fit for release again, tell the coordinator? the judge decided.

?Will I see Darnoc again?? I asked Dansia.

?Not now, but you shall be released soon, basically there is not much wrong with you. When you are released, you will see your brother again. Be patient, child.?

I wanted to believe her, I really wanted to. But Irenicus kept glaring at me, as if he already devised new experiments and tests, which he wanted to try out on me. A shudder ran through my body, as I looked at him and I had this odd feeling that this wasn?t over yet?

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 12:53 PM.

[Darnoc]

Darnoc: The gladiator?s revenge


The slums weren?t difficult to find: You just had to follow your nose. The slums of Atkatla were the most stinking place I had ever seen. The buildings didn?t look much better too.

When we entered them, a man waited there for us. He had a look which I knew: a black hood and black armor, at his side a short sword. He was definitely a Shadow Thief.

He came towards us and greeted us.

?Ah, you must be Darnoc, heh. I was waiting for you, for I have a proposal to make to you, if you would just follow me to my house.?

I was suspicious.

?What kind of proposal??

?Oh, well, let?s just say that I work for a mighty organization which could help you to find your friend, Imoen.?

I was of course immediately interested.

?Ok, lead the way. I?ll hear your proposal.?

We followed the hooded man through the slums and passed lots of decrepit houses, beggars, black-market traders, thugs and other dubious characters. In front of a stony building, which somehow looked a little better than the others we saw here, the hooded man halted.

?Here?s the place. Now if you would just follow me in.?

He unlocked the door and we entered. Inside there was a comfortable room with a crackling, warm fire. He waved us to some chairs and we sat down.

?Well, now that we are all comfortable and all, I think I?ll introduce myself. My name is Gaelan Bayle and as I said I represent a powerful organization which is willing to help you. But there is a price for our help: 20,000 you?ll have to pay.?

We were all flabbergasted.

Aerie cried: ?20,000! That?s a fortune; I never had that much in my whole life!?

?And where do you suggest we earn that much money?? I simply asked.

Gaelan shrugged his shoulders.

?You?re the famous Darnoc, hero of Baldur?s Gate. I guess that you already were in possession of much more than that. And you?ll be soon enough again. You?ll get your money, I promise you that. Probably you?ll soon have a lot more than 20,000. But as I start I would suggest that you visit the Copper Coronet, there is always someone who is looking for someone else there. Mercenary-jobs and similar things, you know.?

?Guess you?re right, Gaelan. I?ll return as soon as I got the money.?

Gaelan grinned.

?That is good, very good. Until then, I would say. Good luck with earning all the money!?

We left his house and went over to the Copper Coronet. I had seen the inn already when we had entered the slums.

The Copper Coronet was quite a lively place. All kinds of people could be found here, from low-lives to nobles. A young, red-haired woman with expensive clothes and a richly decorated ring at her finger approached us at the entrance.

?Can you help me? I?m looking for mercenaries; my home has been overrun by trolls. Is there no one who can help me??

?Now don?t get upset, young lady. How can I help you?? I asked.

?Ah, thanks to the gods! My name is Nalia de?Arnise and my father?s castle has been attacked by trolls. We desperately need mercenaries to fight them back.?

Minsc immediately jumped at the occasion.

?Hah, evil trolls to slay! I and Boo will help you, young lady!?

?Well, I guess that we?ll help you then, when Minsc is so enthusiastic about it??

?Great, thank you? what is your name, anyway??

?Oh, I almost forget. I?m Darnoc. The elf behind me is Jaheira, the elf next to Minsc is Aerie and the man behind Jaheira is Yoshimo. Minsc you already know.?

Nalia smiled friendly.

?Well then, shall we depart??

?Hey, wait just a second, we need some equipment first!? Jaheira cried.

?Oh, of course. I would ask Bernard, if I were you. He always has some things to sell? Nalia suggested.

Bernard was a fat guy with a green apron, his eyes looked friendly and joyfully, he always seemed to be smiling about something.

?Oh, hello there, what can I do for yah?? he asked me, as I approached.

?Well, do you have weapons and similar things??

?Indeed I ?ave! If yah?d just follow me??

He led us to a back room where he had quite a collection. I looked through all the weapons and one immediately caught my eye. It was a beautiful long sword, its hilt decorated with roses and it shimmered slightly red.

?Ah, yah?ve indeed a good eye, mister. This one?s dah beauty of mee store. It?s called ?Dah Rose Blade? and it?s said that whoever wears it somehow makes a greater impression on people, although no one knows why. But even without this, it?s still one o? dah best weapons I?ve ever seen or heard o?.?

?Indeed it is. It is a masterpiece. How much does it cost??

?Oh, well, about 3000??

I didn?t have that much money. Not yet at least. So I told Bernard to save the sword for me.

?I?d be delighted, mister. Yah two seemed t? be made for each other.?

I smiled a little.

?Yes, I have the same feeling.?

Other than that, we found plate mails for the warriors among us and a good studded leather armor for Yoshimo.

All the time a man watched us. Somehow I didn?t like his look. He was about my height, he had a scar above his left eye and dark hair. But his eyes, they had the look of someone who had done things, which he better shouldn?t have, but didn?t regret them. Other than that I saw just plain greed.

I went to him and asked: ?You?re the owner of this tavern??

?Yeah, I?m Lehtinan and this is mee tavern. Go back t? Bernard, he serves dah customers.?
Yoshimo stepped behind me and asked Lehtinan: ?Is there anything else to this place than what I see? I mean, more than just drinks and a store.?

Lehtinan smiled a greedy smile.

?Ah, yah wanna get rid o? some o? yahr money, eh? Looking for entertainment? See that guy over at dah door, dah one wi? dah sword? Tell ?im I sent yah.?

Yoshimo thanked him and went over to the door. I and the others followed him. Somehow I was curious as to what was behind that door.

?Oh, Lehtinan sent yah? Come on in then.?

With this the bouncer opened the door and let us in. Behind it was a corridor, a stair went up left, a door was in front and another to the right. A guy with expensive clothes waited in front of the door to the right.

?Ah, yah wanna watch dah show? Come on, follow me!?

I asked myself, what show he meant, but we saw soon enough, for the door to the left led to a balcony overlooking three fighting-pits.

It seemed as if a fight was just about to start. A gnome stood in one of the pits, a dagger in his hand. An announcer stood next to the balcony.

?Ladies and Gentlemen, have all the bets been made? Very well then, let the fights begin!?

The gnome let out a cry of horror, when he saw a troll enter. The troll shrieked triumphantly and immediately attacked the helpless gnome. With two hits of its huge claws the troll tore the gnome apart. I didn?t even see a scratch on its body.

Aerie had covered her eyes, Jaheira, Nalia and Minsc looked angry. Yoshimo on the other hand looked as calm as ever. What he thought I couldn?t possibly tell.

?We must help those poor souls somehow, I can?t stand the thought of them being imprisoned and fighting those horrible creatures? Aerie whispered.

?Hah, Boo is very angry at those evil people! I want to kill them!?

I agreed with them, something had to be done. But where were the gladiators kept? I overlooked the arena and saw a door at the back. Remembering the door in the middle of the corridor, I hurried back there, my companions following me.

As I had thought, the cells of the gladiators were really there. A huge man with strong muscles stood at the bars of one of the cells, a guard in front of it.

?Halt! Yah can?t enter heer, turn ?round or we?ll kill yah!? he called at us.

?Release the prisoners or we?ll kill all of you!? I shouted back.

The guard laughed at me and drew his sword. Out of the corridor several other guards stepped.

?Yah?re outnumbered and don?t stand a chance! Kill ?em, men!?

The leader of the guards attacked me directly. I heard the swishing of Aerie?s sling and a guard dropped dead to the ground. Then the leader was at me. I blocked his first thrust with my shield and swung my sword at his feet. He quickly jumped, opening his own defense, which I immediately exploited. I thrust my sword at his stomach, but somehow he managed to dodge to the left and hack on me from above, but my shield saved me.

As he let his sword fall down on me, though, I swung my sword at his lower parts and cut his thigh. He howled of pain and stumbled backwards, quickly regaining his balance, though. I immediately advanced and used the opportunity, thrusting my sword deep into his innards. My sword sticking in him, I turned it around and with this created a greater wound. Blood shoot out of the wound, even more when I pulled out my sword.

The leader of the guards howled even more and collapsed to the ground. I stroke out and thrust my sword into his throat. The howls immediately stopped (I had cut his vocal cords), but he wasn?t dead yet and slowly bled to death.

Another guard jumped at me with a cry of rage, but I beheaded him with a backswing. Then it was all quiet, except for the moaning and screaming of two fatally wounded guards. The huge gladiator behind the bars looked amazed at me.

?Now that was just great. Can you let us out? You should find the key with the leader of the guards you just killed. My name?s Hendak, by the way.?

I went over to the leader of the guards, who was still alive, knelt beside him and searched his pockets. I found it hanging on his belt. When I wanted to get up, the leader of the guards grabbed my arm. He tried to say something, but because he had no vocal cords, no sound came out of his mouth. Then his eyes broke and his hand slipped from my arm.

With the key I opened the cells of the gladiators, who all gathered around Hendak, who seemed to be their leader.

?I thank you for liberating us. We now still need to take out the other guards of Lehtinan and of course Lehtinan himself. I hope that I can count on your help for this task as well??

?Of course. We have helped you so far, we couldn?t just stop now.?

?Well then, off we go!?

Hendak led the way, we and the other gladiators followed. The bouncers tried to attack Hendak, but with several quick slashes of his two short swords he killed them.

Then he stepped into the main room and cried: ?Lehtinan! Come here and face your death, you fucking bastard!?

Lehtinan saw Hendak and his face grew pale. He tried to stutter some words, but nothing came out. Then he turned around and tried to flee. Hendak let out a cry of rage, jumped over the tables and caught Lehtinan?s leg. Lehtinan tumbled to the ground; Hendak knelt on his chest, raised his two swords and thrust them right into Lehtinan?s throat. Then he pulled them out again and sliced open Lehtinan?s stomach.

Hendak rose again, triumph in his eyes and blood on the rest of his body.

?Now we are free, finally!? he shouted out into the hall.

Bernard simply shrugged his shoulders and said: ?I never liked Lehtinan anywee. I guess, yah?re dah new owner now, Hendak.?

?Owner of the Copper Coronet? Well, that is ok with me.?

Then he turned to me.

?I thank you. I didn?t catch your name, though.?

?Oh, no problem. I?m Darnoc.?

?Then I thank you, Darnoc. There is something I must tell you. Lehtinan got his slaves from somewhere, as you probably have guessed. I know this place, having been there myself, before I was brought here. I ask you to destroy the slavers here and free all the other slaves.?

?Of course. Just show me the way.?

?Good. The safest way is going through the sewers, I would say. You can reach the headquarters of the slavers from the Copper Coronet that way.?

It seemed as if this whole wasn?t over yet. So Hendak led us to the entrance to the sewers, somewhere in the back of the Copper Coronet. The sewers were dark and wet; it stunk even more down there than in the slums.

?I wish you best of luck. When all goes well, we?ll see us each other back here.?

With this we descended. Marching through the sewers we came across several different creatures. A group of hobgoblins tried to rob us, but was quickly dispatched of. Some kobolds were hanging around, but they were even easier killed than the hobgoblins.

Finally we reached a dead end. In front of us was a pool of water and four pipes went into it.

Suddenly a deep voice filled the void: ?Ah, now look who?s here! Welcome, welcome! I guess you?re seeking me, eh? But I won?t make it as easy for you. Gotta solve my riddle first. Go talk to Quallo; I?ll use him to talk to you.?

I was rather perplexed, but since I had no clue, what this about, I just went to look for Quallo. I found him soon enough, sitting in a corner next to a table with some moldy bread on it. He was an old man, very meager and next to him sat a carrion crawler. When he saw us, he greeted us.

?Welcome, travelers! If you wish to seek him, you must solve the riddle. Find the four objects and I while tell you more.?

And that was all he would say at this time.

So we went back, seeking for some ?objects?. After some extensive we came across four things we thought Quallo could have meant: a hand with claws, a funny stick of a kobold-shaman, a ring of two skeletons embracing each other.

Quallo looked at the things and nodded.

?So, what do those things mean??

?The ring is the gift of the lovers. The hand is the hand of Vallah who put him where he is now. The stick is of the beast which smells like a dog and has the skin of a lizard.?

But the fourth object missed yet. I went back to the pool and looked at everything. Suddenly I saw markings on the pipes. Three of them described the three objects we found. But the fourth one talked about ?finding the blood of a true friend?. Where the hell should we find a true friend down here? Then I remembered the carrion crawler with Quallo. Perhaps this was the meaning of the riddle.

So I went back, drew my sword and killed the carrion crawler with one stroke. Quallo cried out in dismay, but was unable to hinder me. Quickly I searched for an empty bottle and found one soon enough (there were plenty lying around here). With it I caught some of the carrion crawler?s blood.

Now I had all the objects, I thought. So back I went to the pipes and I threw the object into the water. First nothing happened, but then something stirred in the water. Suddenly a sword just rose out of the sewers; I took it by the hilt and lifted it up. It was a two-handed sword and a fine one too.

I just wanted to hand it too Minsc, who fought with two-handed swords, when a voice rang out: ?Thanks for saving me, oh mighty hero! Now let?s go kill something!?

Puzzled we looked at each other and the voice said: ?Oh, come on, don?t look dumber than you are (although you are definitely dumber than I am)! Never saw a talking sword before, or what??

I hit my head and shouted: ?Oh, gosh, a talking sword! Is this some kind of sick joke??

?A joke? You call me a joke? How dare you! Just wait until you see me in battle, then you?ll change your opinion of me soon enough, fool!?

A shook my head and waved my companions to continue on our way. But the sword simply didn?t want to stop babbling.

?Now what are you up to? I hope some killing is at hand, I haven?t killed for some time, you know??

?Oh, just shut up!? Jaheira snarled.

?And who have we here? A half-elf warrior? A female even? Oh my, I know some really nasty stories concerning that subject. One day, I was in the possession of a real bad-ass mercenary then, we came upon a camp of elf-traders and the mercenaries decided to rob them. There was a half-elf female warrior there too and after they had either killed or captured the others, the mercenaries??

Jaheira was now really angry and interrupted the sword.

?If you say one other word concerning that I will throw you back into the sewers myself!?

?Geez, no reason to go get annoyed with me. Stupid elves, I always liked humans better anyway??

We finally reached a stairway out of the sewers. At the top of it was a door, which Yoshimo quickly picked. Slowly I opened it and peeked into the room behind it.

I could make out several armored figures there, standing in some kind of storeroom filled with lots of crates. If Hendak was right, these were the slavers.

I turned around to my companions and said: ?Ok, listen up! I think we have reached our destination. Now here?s the plan: I, Minsc and Jaheira will enter the room first, followed by Yoshimo, Nalia and Aerie. Nalia and Aerie, take out the enemy?s archers first. If they have any mage, of course him also. We others will concentrate on the ones with the best armor and weapons. Good luck to everyone!?

I kicked the door opened, I, Minsc and Jaheira jumped into the room and immediately attacked their melee-fighters. Yoshimo followed, swinging his katana, Nalia and Aerie stayed behind and shot at the enemy?s archers.

I took on a guy with chain-mail and long sword. He seemed to be an experienced fighter and didn?t attack me head-on, but rather tried to lure me nearer with fast attacks and withdraws. But I didn?t fall for his trick; I quickly slashed at his feet, then turned around and used my own momentum to strike at his head. The first strike he dodged, but for the second he wasn?t fast enough and my sword sliced through the chain mail covering his chest. My enemy stumbled forward and tried to thrust his sword at me, but I quickly dodged and stroke down on his neck. He immediately fell dead to the ground, his neck broken.

Suddenly I felt a sharp pain going through my right leg. When I glanced there, I saw an arrow sticking in my greaves, blood flowing from the wound. I couldn?t do anything about it right now, since I was attacked by another slaver, who charged in howling. I stepped out of the way and stroke sideward, slicing open my enemy?s side. Then I turned my sword and thrust it into his back.

It was the last slaver, with the exception of one. The only living slaver seemed to be the leader. He had a two-handed sword, a plate mail and helmet decorated with a wolf?s tail. When he realized that he was surrounded, he threw his sword to the ground and knelt down.

?I surrendar, please, ?ave mercy!? he begged.

I stepped forward, limping with my right leg, my sword stretched out towards the slaver.

?What?s your name, bastard of a slaver?? I demanded.

?Mee name?s Captain Haegan. Please, don?t kill me!?

I pulled off his helmet. He had black hair and beard and eyes, several scars on his cheeks and brows. Right now he was trembling with fear.

?So, you ask for mercy? And what is with all the slaves? Have you showed them mercy??

?But it?s fuckin? business, everyone has gotta make a fuckin? livin?!?

I spat into his face.

?You?re nothing more than a piece of shit, Haegan, and I would do the world a favor by killing you right on this spot.?

I put my sword at his neck. Haegan?s body began to shake violently.

Aerie stepped up to me and put her hand on my shoulder.

?Don?t do it, Darnoc, it wouldn?t be right. We should tie him up and give him to the authorities.?

?Pah, the damn authorities! Are you really so naïve to believe that they would do anything at all, those fucking, corrupt sons of bitches? Those shit-head slavers have probably bribed them anyway. It would rather rain assholes than that the authorities would condemn any slavers. No, we have to finish this damn matter here once and for all!?

I turned back to Haegan.

?In the name of Helm, who watches all, I condemn you to death for all your evil deeds, Haegan! May you burn in hell forever!?

I stroke out with my sword, Haegan screamed in fear. With one forceful stroke I beheaded him; his head flew through the room and hit the wall. Haegan?s headless body sunk to the floor.

I turned around, my face red from anger, my eyes flashing. Aerie hadn?t watched the gruesome scene, she had covered her eyes and the others looked uneasily to the ground. Only Minsc seemed to be agreeing with my course of action.

?What are you all looking at? He was only a damn slaver, a fucking bastard! No one will shed a damn tear for him and it?s good that he?s dead now, this motherfucking son of a bitch!?

Angrily I bent down and took a key from Haegan?s body.

?Come on, let?s free the slaves!?

Suddenly everything began to blur before my eyes. I began to stumble, I felt an intense in my right leg, suddenly I shivered, as I felt how my whole back seemed cold as ice and then suddenly hot as fire. All began to grow black and the last thing I noticed was how the floor came towards me.



Imoen: The asylum


Again we were teleported away and next thing we were standing in another hall, but this one looked less monumental than the other. The other hall had been all stones and pillars, this one actually looked? nice. Blue and orange walls, a huge carpet on the floor.

The coordinator approached us, he wasn?t clothed in grey, but in green.

?Ah, the new prisoners. Already heard of them. Bring the mage down into cellar to the maximum security room. Don?t want that one to escape, do we? Now, the girl, the girl? There?s a cell free up here, place her there. Dansia, you?re in charge of her, I heard??

Dansia nodded.

?Alright, you look after her, I must return to my study. You know the way, right? Give me a memo about her condition, if you?d be so kind.?

He turned around and left. I took a look around and watched the coordinator?s assistants. Some of them starred at me, one even grinned openly, probably very pleased with what he saw. He only stopped when I gave him an angry look, but when I looked away I heard him whisper to his colleagues and they laughed, glancing over to me. Dansia shook her head at their behavior, but there wasn?t much she could do about it.

I sighed with relief, as I saw, how they teleported Irenicus away. I really hoped that this would be the last I saw of him.

?Don?t worry, child, you won?t see that one again. He has a life sentence in the maximum security room, solitary confinement. Now, follow me, child.?

Dansia led me to a cell, there was a bed and even a table and a chair in it.

?Here is yours. Is there anything you take particular interest in? We encourage activities of the inmates, you know.?

?Oh, I like reading, Dansia. Lately I?ve taken an interest in? technology. My brother Darnoc began experimentin? an? such thin?s an? I wanna understand, what the hell he?s makin? a fuss about.?

?Well, you are lucky, child. This asylum was built by followers of Gond and so we have some books from them. Shall I bring them to you??

?Yes, I?d like that, please.?

?Alright, I?ll be back soon.?

With this she hurried off and so I had some time to look at my new room. It wasn?t a king?s quarters, but it was comfortable enough. The pallet had a mattress, although not really a soft one, I could use the table to eat and even read, for there was light. Being tired and weary, I lay down on the pallet and closed my eyes. Immediately I fell asleep.

I woke up and realized that Dansia sat next to me, looking at me pitifully.

?I just noticed several fresh scars on your body. Can I take a closer look at them? Perhaps there is something I can do.?

I nodded and she undressed me, examining my wounds.

?Some of them look quite nasty. How can anyone do such things? I will never understand such insane behavior. Alas, there is much evil in our world? Do you feel any pain??

?Yeah, my head hurts all the time. It seems t? burn.?

She closed her eyes and touched my head, probably trying to feel inside me with her magic.

?He did something to your mind, I can?t really figure out, what exactly. Hmph, perhaps time will mend this pain. Does it grow less??

?It does, thank ya for tryin? t? help.?

?As I already said, this is a place of healing, child. Now, I?ve brought you some books, placed them on the table. If you feel strong enough, you can read them later on. But first I must write this memo concerning your condition. For this I need you to recount everything you can remember. Tell me as best as possible, what happened to you. Just keep talking, I won?t interrupt you.?

She took out some paper, a pen and an inkpot. So I began telling her, starting with our capture. I told her of the things Irenicus did, sometimes not able to continue, trying to gain strength for continuing. I told her of our escape and of what happened on the surface. Finally she put down the pen and smiled warmly at me.

?It?s alright, child, it?s all over now. I can see that he has done many horrible things to you and we can only pray to the gods that you will heal. On the outside I can care for your wounds, but inside it will be more difficult.?

Then she stood up and left the room, locking it behind her.

?It?s not that I wouldn?t trust you, but it is the regulation? she explained and went off to write her memo.

Soon after she had left, the door was opened again and the wizard, who had taken an interest in me back at the entrance, and one of his colleagues entered.

?Say, aren?t you a pretty one, girl? he remarked, grinning at me.

?Perfect for some things we wanted to try out? his colleague added.

?Yes, there are some new spells we invented. We just needed a pretty little woman like you in order to try them out.?

Memories of Irenicus came back to me and I crawled into a corner. I couldn?t escape, there was no way out, they had betrayed me! They weren?t better than Irenicus!

?Ah, no need to fear, girl, we won?t hurt you. You?ll enjoy that one, I can tell you? the grinning bastard tried to explain.

?Ya won?t do anything t? me, get away! Ya won?t touch me; Irenicus was enough, please, leave me!? I yelled at them.

?Ah, come on, we aren?t some sick bastards like that mage! We only want some fun and you?ll have some too. After I used that spell on you, you?ll feel better than ever in your life. In fact, you?ll remember it as the best time in your life.?

The other laughed at this comment.

?Tiod invented it, you know? It?ll make you feel so good you would want to have us both. No problems with women with this spell, they would even want you, if you were ugly. It?s a very stimulating spell, you know? he remarked, still laughing.

Suddenly I heard screams from outside and then flashes of energy, fire and electricity.

?Irenicus!? I whispered in terror.

?No way, that cannot be, it isn?t possible that he escaped! No one escapes the maximum security cell!?

He should be proven wrong, when a ball of fire consumed him and his colleagues. I hid under my pallet, shaking all over, when I heard the steps coming closer and closer. It was silent everywhere, only those steps could be heard.

And then I saw his feet from under the bed.

?Hello, my dear! Now that those foolish wizards are out of the way there is nothing, which stops me from my experiments. We?ll continue right away.?

?No, please, no, leave me, don?t hurt me anymore!? I begged him, my voice only a whisper.

There was no answer, no movement; his feet remained where they were. Slowly I crawled out, staring upwards into his face, trying to find a sign of mercy in his eyes. But there was nothing, nothing at all, only coldness and observation.

Tears began to stream from my eyes; my body was trembling from fear. I crawled to his feet like an animal and touched them.

?Irenicus, I beg ya, I couldn?t stand it anymore, I?d die. I don?t wanna die; I don?t wanna feel more pain, please. Why ?re ya doin? this, ya bastard??

?As I already explained to you, it is nothing personal. You have something, which I need and I will get it by all means necessary.?

?No, no, ya fuckin? bastard, ya son o? a bitch! I hate ya, I hate ya!? I screamed, hitting his legs with my fists.

?Would you please stop this foolish behavior, it won?t change your situation.?

I just lay flat on the floor, sobbing. Desperation took me, I needed to try, I couldn?t stay here! I would surely die, of that I was certain.

My fear gave me the strength, I stood up, rammed my head into his stomach, he stumbled backwards and I ran out of the door, down the corridor.

But he had himself under control again soon enough, behind me he began conjuring a spell. Desperation gave me speed; I reached the entrance hall and even the doors. But when I tried the doorknob, I couldn?t open it, the doors were locked. I screamed and hit the doors.

?Open, open up ya damned, fuckin? doors!?

It was then that the spell hit me. Pain raced through my body, I was flung against the doors and then onto the floor, my body shaking violently. I screamed without end, the pain increased and increased and I thought that I would die.

When it finally stopped and I was just a huddled up bundle lying on the floor, he was standing behind me. He grabbed my hair and dragged me along the floor, back to my cell. I tried to claw into the carpet, but he was stronger and dragged my along, my fingernails broke off, as I tried to get a hold. Then I tried to wrestle from his grip, my fingers bleeding, but he kicked me into my chest, pressing all air out of my lungs.

Finally we arrived back at the cell and he grabbed me at my shoulders and flung me against the wall. I almost heard my ribs break, as they hit the wall. All strength had left me and I just lay there, not able to move or fight anymore, pain covering my whole body.

?Don?t be foolish girl, you?ll never escape me!? he told me, his voice still without emotion.

And so the horror began anew, but this time even worse than the last time.



Darnoc: Troll-infestation


I can?t remember much of the time of my illness. Sometimes I remember waking up and seeing shadows and voices, then I fell into nothingness again. Strangely enough I remember one thing clearly: a dream.

It wasn?t a normal dream, though. I was back in Candlekeep, where I had grown up. But my home was all empty, the wind howled solemnly through the dead and dark ruins. In front of me I could make out a familiar, but faint figure: Imoen. But something seemed to be wrong. She somehow looked? lifeless. Like a statue or a painting.

I felt a warm feeling inside, when I saw her, but it didn?t last long. Was she real or was this just a fantasy?

Suddenly she spoke: ?I? I remember this place. Unclearly, though? It all fades away, I can?t remember anymore!?

She began walking towards the gate and I followed her, uncertain what this was all about. Three figures were standing there, I knew them quite well: Gorion, Elminster and Khelben.

?They were our teachers? I think. But I can?t remember them. I can?t.?

And with this the three figures dropped dead to the ground.

I turned around and halted, terror in my eyes. His memory alone pained me, but now he was standing there, smiling coldly at me. Irenicus, whom I forever will curse.

?Why don?t you use your power? You have so many gifts, but you don?t use them. It is you who has called us here. But still you refuse your destiny.?

I knew just too well, what he was talking about. He wanted that I accepted the essence of my father, Bhaal. He wanted that I should give in to the evil inside me. But I had still strength left and as long as it lasted, I would fight.

?No, I will not! Never, Irenicus!? I shouted at him.

His smile grew broader, but was still cold.

?Then the ones close to you will have to suffer.?

And with that he conjured a magical dart of flame and shot it at Imoen, who burst into flames and burnt to ashes in front of my eyes.

?No, Irenicus, you fucking bastard! I?ll kill you, I swear by the abyss and all the fucking demons in it!?

With that cry I awoke and found myself lying in a bed, covered by several blankets. Jaheira sat next to the bed on a wooden chair, looking exhausted.

?Thank the gods, I thought you would never wake up!? she exclaimed.

?How long??? I began to ask.

?Six days and nights. Remember that Othyug in the dungeons? He infected you with something. And the poisoned arrow did the rest. There were times when we thought you would die. But thanks to my knowledge in herb-lore I could bring you on the path of healing. You should soon be as good as new.?

Then I saw the Rose Blade resting on her knees. When she saw my questioning look, she smiled.

?Hendak left that for you as a gift. You?re his personal hero now and he promised that we would always get lower prices at the Copper Coronet. Oh, and since we are talking about swords, here is something else.?

With this she handed me a knob of a sword.

?I have found this down in the dungeon, not knowing at that time, what exactly it was. Now I think it?s the knob of the legendary sword ?The Equalizer?. Guard it well, perhaps one day you?ll come across the other parts of the sword.?

It took me another three days to fully recover. Sometimes my companions visited me. Especially Minsc seemed very sad at my illness and came often to me, letting me pet his hamster Boo, who seemed to have taken a liking to me.

When I had finally recovered, Nalia wasn?t pleased at all because of the delay. She was worried about her father, which I perfectly understood.

So I told her that we would set out immediately to her family?s castle. We marched through the slums towards the city gate. Once there a guy came running towards us, telling us to wait for him.

?Sir, are your services as warrior for hire?? he asked me.

I nodded.

?That is well. I?m here to look for someone who could help us out in Trademeet. We are overrun by beasts! Please come as fast as possible!?

?Alright, alright, go tell your superiors that I?ll come.?

?Wonderful, I?ll go right away!?

And with this he went out of the gate. We followed him, but took the road eastward, not to the southeast like he did.

The castle of the de?Arnise was about eight hours away from Atkatla. When we arrived, I immediately felt that something wasn?t right. Bodies of soldiers had been staked in front of the castle?s gate and a wooden fort lay a little south of it, guarded by several soldiers.

?The castle has already been stormed! Perhaps Captain Arat is in the fort, he may know a little more? Nalia told me.

Captain Arat was indeed over at the fort. He was an old, grey-haired man, who looked very weary, as if he had just come out of a battle.

?Miss de?Arnise, is that yah?? he asked.

?Yes, it?s me, Arat. What has happened here??

Arat sighed.

?Dah castle?s been stormed and we?ve survived. I can?t tell where yahr aunt is. Yahr father?s been dragged into dah castle by some trolls just a while ago. What has happened to ?im, I can?t tell either.?

Nalia?s face grew pale as she heard the news and she turned to me.

?We must go and save my father! I know a secret entrance, follow me!?

She led us to a group of rocks a little north of the fort. There she touched one of the stones and suddenly a door opened in the rock.

?There you go. I use this door to sneak out of the castle, the servants know of it, but my aunt has no clue, hehe.?

?Can we go now and kill those trolls?? Minsc?s new sword asked.

?Oh, shut up! What?s your name, by the way??

?My name? Lilacor, of course! Why do you ask??

?So, Lilacor, would you be so kind to hold your fucking, stupid tongue!?

The sword kept silent for some time after that.

Nalia led us into the castle and to the quarters of the servants. There an old man stood and when he saw it, he rushed to Nalia.

?Mistress Nalia, I?m so glad yah?re heer! An? who?s that? Mercenaries??

?Yes, my good Daleson, I found them in Atkatla. What happened here??

?Oh, things have been going very badly lately. The trolls came in heer an? killed everyone. Captain Arat could save some, though. I saw how some trolls dragged yahr father into dah cellar. Hopefully he?s alright.

Oh, dah trolls have umber hulks. They eat dog meat, ugh. Perhaps yah can feed some t?em and they?ll leave yah alone. And I?d try to put dah flail o? ages back together, it could be useful against those trolls.?

?Well, thanks for the advice, Daleson. I suggest you use the secret exit to go to Arat. We?ll meet you there.?

?Then I do as yah command, Mistress. I wish yah dah blessin? o? dah gods, yah?ll need it.?

Daleson disappeared through the tunnel they had just used.

?Hm, perhaps we really should put the flail of ages back together. It could help against those trolls, as Daleson said??

I looked puzzled.

?The flail of ages? What?s that??

?It?s a very powerful magical weapon, consisting of three parts. My father always insisted on taking it apart, he said that it was not safe to have such a powerful weapon just lying around. If we could just put it together again??

I shrugged my shoulders.

?Well, we?ll keep our eyes open for the parts??

The first part wasn?t too far, for it lay in the smithy just north of the tunnel. The head of the flail was pale blue, almost like ice. When I touched it, it felt cold.

?We should go looking for some dog meat, if we want to pass those umber hulks. Where do they keep them??

?Oh, we have to cross the great hall for that and exit the castle through the main doors. Outside in the courtyard the dogs are kept.?

I nodded.

?Well, let?s get moving!?

The hall was empty and dark, signs of battle could be seen everywhere: blood, destroyed tables and chairs, thrown away weapons. But no bodies, those were probably eaten by the trolls. The doors were closed, but Yoshimo could fix that easily.

Indeed there were dogs in the courtyard and it pained me to kill those innocent creatures. They looked at us with their trustful, dark eyes, not knowing, what awaited them. With a sigh I drew my sword, stepped over to them and killed all four of them one by one with a deadly stroke. Together with Minsc I dragged the bodies back into the castle and there to the kitchen, a little north-east from the doors. Jaheira did the cooking; she was our expert in it.

Soon we had a dog-stew ready for the umber hulks, now we just had to find a way into the cellar. The courtyard had looked deserted, so I guessed we could just open the castle gates and let Arat with his soldiers in.

The gate opened, when I turned the wheel on the top of the gate lodge. Arat seemed to have seen or heard it, for some minutes later he and his men entered the courtyard. I awaited him at the entrance.

?Good job, mercenary! Now we can perhaps conquer dah castle back. Any suggestions, how to do that??

?Lady Nalia?s father seems to have been dragged down into the cellars. I want to go down there, so it would be helpful, if you could smoothen our way by battling the trolls inside the castle, especially on the first and second floor.?

He nodded and gave orders to his soldiers according to what I have told him. We followed the soldiers back in and up to the second floor.

Nalia led us to the library, for she thought a key to the other rooms might be there. When we entered, we saw that the soldiers had already killed three trolls which had guarded the library. Arat handed the key to Lady Nalia with a grin.

?I guessed yah?d come lookin? for that, Meelady.?

?Thank you, Captain, you indeed guessed right? Nalia replied.

?What does it open, this key?? I asked her.

?With this we can enter the inner chambers. And also the chapel, a stair down to the cellar is there.?

North of the library was a corridor which led us to a richly furnished room. At the other end stood a heavily armored guard with a two-handed sword.

?Glaicas? What are you doing here? I thought you were dead!?

A pained look came over his face, as if he had done something wrong, which he somehow regretted. But then determination took over again.

?I?m here t? guard dah chambers o? mee new master. Yah may not enter here, or I?ll be forced t? kill yah. And that I wouldn?t like t? do, Mistress Nalia.?

Nalia looked shocked at Glaicas.

?You betrayed my father, your Lord? How could you do such a terrible thing, Glaicas? You have served us long and earned our trust, why do you betray us now??

Again a pained looked crossed Glaicas? face.

?Yahr father was a good man, Nalia, but mee new master?s much more powerful and there?s no use in resisting ?im. It?s better t? serve ?im than t? be destroyed. I?m sorry Nalia, but I?ve no other choice than t? kill yah. Torgal won?t like it, if I don?t do it. And one should never anger Torgal.?

He took his sword and advanced towards us, his sword pointing towards us. I stepped in front, drawing my long sword. When he was about two meters in front of me, he changed into ?la posta di falcone?, a position for two-handed swords, where you hold your sword high above your head, so you can strike downwards and across at the same time in a mighty stroke.

I knew what would come now and held my shield forward to block the attack. Still, Glaicas was a strong fighter and his stroke almost broke my arm. I immediately thrust my sword forward, but he parried with his own sword and with such strength that I almost let go of mine.

Glaicas was an experienced fighter, using his strength as an advantage over me. I had to be careful or else he would crush me. Best was to keep my distance. Although this would be difficult, the space was thin and he had the longer sword.

I stroke first at his feet, then thrust at his head. Before he could attack again, I jumped onto the next table and began hacking downwards on him. I hit his helmet, but didn?t penetrate it. Still, it must have hurt him quite a bit, for he stumbled backwards. With a groan he caught himself and thrust his sword upwards, but I jumped down on the other side of the table.

He immediately took the chance and jumped on the table, but that was exactly, what I intended. While he was still jumping, I stroke at his feet, cutting them off with one, smooth swing. Glaicas howled in pain, fell first on his knees and then on his face. I lifted my sword and rammed it into his back, right where his heart was. After that I pulled it back out again and cleaned it with Glaicas? clothes. Blood began to assemble on the table where Glaicas? body lay and dripped down on the floor.

Then something caught my eye. Something shimmered green in Glaicas? pockets. Slowly I reached into the pocket and immediately drew my hand back out again. Whatever was in there was acidic, my skin burned. I cut off a bit of Glaicas? shirt and with it I drew out the head of a flail.

Some doors further on we came to another locked door. We opened and were greeted by another guard, who sighed in relief when he saw us.

?Yah can?t imagine how glad I?m t? be out o? this damned room! I just can?t stand it anymore, bein? together with this old witch in heer. My name?s Hendorn, can yah tell me, where Captain Arat is??

Then he saw Nalia and blushed.

?Hendorn, my aunt is still a member of this family and you will not speak of her like this!?

?Ehm, yes, Meelady, as yah wish??

The ?old witch? seemed to have heard us talking and came to the entrance. She was expensively clothed, but her face was old and wrinkled. Still, her eyes flashed with anger.

?What is this noise? Can?t one have some peace around here? Barbarians, no manners, pah!?

?Aunt, are you well?? Nalia asked.

?Well, child? What a question! Try to stay locked in with this barbarian here for a change! And whom have you brought with you here? Another bunch of manner-less barbarians, I guess, as always. You really hang out with the wrong people; I?ve always told you, Nalia.?

She really began to annoy me and I completely understood Hendorn.

?Milady, if you excuse us, we would like to rescue the Lord of this house? I told her brusque.

She didn?t say much after that so I went over to the door in the back of the room. It led to the chapel. Several golems were standing around there; three statues were at the other end of the room.

?The last head of the flail should be in one of the boxes at the feet of the statues? Nalia explained.

I nodded and stepped over to them, searching the boxes. Indeed I found another head of a flail, this one shining fiery-red and being hot. I wrapped it into some clothes. Now we just had to go back to the smithy and put the heads back together.

When I put the three heads on the smithy, something extraordinary happened: There was a blinding, white flash of light and then the heads were put back together in one flail. Slowly I reached for it and looked at it in awe. It was indeed a masterful weapon, especially against trolls, who could regenerate easily and whose bodies had to be completely destroyed.

With this weapon I thought we were now enough prepared to go down to the cellar and look for Nalia?s father. We went down the stairs and halted in the first room, for we could hear the grumbling noises of umber hulks further on.

?Give me the pot with the dog-stew and the key for the castle. I?ll handle this? Yoshimo whispered.

So I gave the things he requested to him. Yoshimo sneaked over to the door, opened it slowly and went through it, closing it behind him. We waited some minutes, hoping that nothing had happened. And then Yoshimo returned with a sly smile on his face.

?Come on, come on, it?s all okay; I have locked the umber hulks up! They?re happily eating the dog-stew.?

We laughed in relief and I said: ?Now that was really something you pulled off here, Yoshimo!?

Indeed the room was empty and the doors to the right were locked. Nalia explained to me that the cells were there. The family vault was to the left.

I opened the door and looked into the vault. It was a long hall, at the sides stood huge statues of deceased family members. And at the very end there was an altar. In front of it lay a body of a man, heavily mutilated and three huge trolls standing behind it. Nalia screamed, for the body was her father?s.

One of the trolls rose and walked over to us.

?What you do here? I Torgal, I big troll, I follow big master! We eat you, puny little human!?

Nalia had put an arrow on her bow and released it, hitting Torgal into the throat. The troll shrieked and attacked, trying to hit me with his long, clawed arms.

I swung my new weapon and stroke at Torgal?s stomach. The head of fire hit him and he immediately began to burn, shrieking and wailing, until nothing but ashes was left of him. The other two trolls had watched in terror, but when they saw their leader fall dead to the ground, they attacked howling. I just stood there and awaited them, hitting them both with my flail. One caught fire; the other was consumed by acid.

Nalia rushed to her father?s corpse, Minsc came over to me and looked in awe at my weapon. Lilacor seemed to notice it too and shrieked: ?Hey, that is not fair! I want those damage-bonuses! Give them to me!?

The castle was rid of the troll infestation, but at what cost! The lord was dead; a lot of servants and soldiers had fallen.

I stepped over to Nalia, who held her father?s corpse in her arms and sobbed. Finally, she looked up, noticing me.

?I? I thank you, Darnoc. It?s just that I don?t know what to do now. This horrible Isaea Roenal will get the castle, because he is my fiancé.?

She had never told me of that. But something came to my mind which could perhaps help.

?You are now the heir of the castle. And you could decide to appoint a master of arms to look for the castle. I would take the job, if you want. This should make this Roenal guy think twice before appearing here.?

She nodded in agreement.

?Yes, this is a good idea. So, Lord Darnoc, how do you like your new home??

I smiled.

?Oh, it?s not bad at all. I never had a castle of my own, you know??

Nalia?s aunt didn?t like the idea of me being the new steward of the castle. She immediately left for her own house, not even giving me the courtesy of a thank you for saving her life. But the other people were glad to have me as their new master. Arat asked for retirement, the whole experience and especially the death of his old lord had pretty shaken him. He recommended his second in command, Cernick, as new captain.

To Cernick I talked for a while about the defenses, making some suggestions.

?Look at those sketches; they are a new weapon I invented. We need to create more of the exploding powder, though, but the material can probably been found around here. Then we need to find a skillful smith, which can make the kegs and the balls.?

?But sir, what good will these weapons do??

I smiled knowingly.

?It?s an ingenious idea, you know. The ball of iron will be catapulted out of the keg with such force that it will rip our enemies apart when hitting them. I call them ?Fire-kegs? by the way. You see the small string? When we put fire to it, it will burn and reach the powder, so the ball is catapulted out.?

Captain Cernick looked at me in awe.

?Yah?re a genius, Lord, a real genius! I never would have thought of?somethin? like that!?

?Well, such things always fascinated me. And sometimes I even come up with something useful??

A feast was held in my honor and I enjoyed it immensely. It had been a long time since I had eaten that good. The ale was great too and I probably drank a little too much, for things looked a little blurred when I walked to my bedroom.

That night I dreamt again. I was standing in a library, Irenicus in front of me. Several statues of people surrounded him.

?Ah, Darnoc, we meet again??

?Is this real??

He shrugged his shoulders.

?Only you can tell. It is by your power that we meet in this dream. But let us not concern us with such unimportant matters. I want to give you a? lesson.?

He waved his hand and one of the statues turned into a living, breathing person. It was an old woman, wearing rough and dirty clothes. I guessed that she was a farmer?s wife.

?This woman has some strength. Her husband died in a war and she had to raise her child by herself. Without any relatives she managed the farm. She grew old and her children had children. Then she died and was forgotten.?

With this he waved his hand again and the woman turned to dust.

?You, on the other hand, are the son of a god. You have much more power. You have the power to change the course of destiny itself. Mortals are weak beings.?

Several creatures appeared, monsters. A human stood there, frightened at the look of the monsters. They immediately attacked him and tore him to pieces.

?But you are the son of a god. Use your power and become more powerful than the most powerful magical beings.?

Again the human appeared, but this time something was different. The human seemed to be confident, proud. He waved his hand, spoke mysterious words and conjured? something. The monsters just dropped dead on the spot, as if life had just been sucked out of them.

Irenicus smiled at me.

?Darnoc, you may not want this power, but you are going to need it. Or else those you love will suffer and die. You must use your power to protect them!?

Suddenly Imoen appeared in the room. She was surprised first, not knowing, where she was. Then she saw me and I saw hope in her eyes. But then she saw Irenicus and terror took over.

Irenicus now turned to her, grinning like a skull. He conjured the same water-draining spell he had used on me back in the dungeon and shot it at Imoen. She screamed in agony, as all liquid was just sucked out of her. I wanted to help her, kill Irenicus, but found that I couldn?t move or even say something. In front of my eyes she dried out, until she looked like a mummy, having lain in the desert for thousand of years, no liquid left, lifeless.

I awoke, screaming, hitting into the air, until Minsc and Jaheira rushed into the room and held me down.



Imoen: Spells


Irenicus was a genius in his own right, I had to admit that. But that didn?t change the fact that he was a sick bastard, the cruelest person I ever knew in my life.

First he had used several spells on me in order to make me unable to fight back. That was after my first attempt to escape. He used them on me and a whole new world of pain opened up to me. For the time being I had no strength left to fight back and so he left me in my agony.

For some hours I couldn?t do much at all, I was just lying there and trying to survive somehow, only the pain existing for me. After some time, the pain lessened and was able to think again. Looking around I noticed the books Dansia had given to me. She was probably dead now, murdered by Irenicus. I cursed him for killing the only nice person around.

Still, I got up and took the books. The one on the top was titled ?On numbers and their laws?. So, a book about mathematics. Should be interesting.

I began to read, trying to concentrate on the words and somehow forget the pain. Focusing on algebra I even almost managed. Somehow I began to understand the fascination, which had taken hold of my brother. A whole new world opened to me and I realized with a shock that one could do many things just with those numbers. Perhaps even describe the universe as a whole. Probability was very fascinating, you could actually calculate, how likely it was that something happened.

So consumed by fascination, I hadn?t even noticed Irenicus enter my cell.

?Fascinating, isn?t it? The chapter you are reading right now, about probabilities, I concerned myself with it. And I had some very interesting results, when I used it. But now isn?t the time for mathematics. Other experiments are at hand. Come, Imoen.?

My spirits had returned again, I wouldn?t just submit to him, not now! I would find a way to beat him!

So I acted, as if I wanted to turn around and follow him, but then I stroke out and rammed my elbow right into his chest, using the same trick he had used on me. He groaned and lost his balance, I hit again, this time into his face and then again into his abdomen.

?Didn?t think I had it in me, did ya?? I screamed at him, hitting him again on the head.

I needed to beat him unconscious, only then would I have a chance for escape. I needed to keep on hitting him, so he would have no chance of uttering any spell or hit back. Again and again I hit him, until he no longer moved. I kicked him a last time in the stomach.

?Gotcha, bastard!?

Stumbling towards the entrance, I thought about escaping. The doors were locked, but there had to be a key somewhere. But where was it? In the entrance hall I saw a door left of me, but it was locked also. Damn it, perhaps Irenicus had the key on him!

So I hurried back to him, he was still unconscious. Feverishly I looked through his pockets and finally produced a key.

?Here ya are, stupid thin?!? I shouted, laughing.

Suddenly Irenicus? hand shot upward and grabbed me at the throat. I chocked and tried to wrestle his grip, but again he proved to be stronger than I was.

?Hm, I need to do something about this, can?t have you escaping, right?? he said and put his other hand around my throat.

Finally he let go and I fell to the floor, panting heavily. But it wasn?t over; he grabbed me and pulled me along with him, down into the cellar.

?What d?ya want o? me?? I finally was able to whisper.

?I have this special place, where I can experiment safely, without you interrupting me? he explained.

The place was a cage similar to the one he had had in his dungeon. I saw two druegars around it; they had probably created it for him.

?Get out of here this instant!? Irenicus commanded them.

They bowed and left the room in a hurry. Irenicus lifted me and threw me into the cage, locking it behind me.

?Alright, now that we have you secure ? let us continue!?

He started with something easy: magical missiles en masse, quickly one after the other. I was hit by waves of pain, always increasing a little. First I tried to not give him the pleasure of my screams (a stupid thought, since he didn?t feel anything), but finally I couldn?t hold it any longer and screamed and wailed, finally having no strength left and only whimpered on. In the end I even stopped with that and just endured it silently.

After some time he stopped, opened the cage and healed me again.

?Oh, come on, that wasn?t so bad! At least compared with what is coming. For example, there are some fascinating necromantic spells, which I wish to try out.?

Although I knew that it was no use, I crawled to the back of the cage, trying to get as far away as possible from him.

The spell was one of the life draining ones. Its problem is not only that it actually drains your life; it also does this very painfully. You?re just sucked dry of life and it feels as if something is ripped out of you. And the more is taken, the more it hurts.

After he had finished, I felt as if I would die. Hell, I was probably almost dead, when he stopped. He stepped over to me, put his hand onto my head and let the life-force flow back. But this didn?t take away the pain, what probably had been his intention.

?Now, since you read about probabilities, here?s a little assignment for you to take your mind off the pain. Calculate the probability of your own death. How much pain can you endure, Imoen, before you die? I think this is necessary, for I need you alive. As a corpse you are no use to me. So, how far can I go without killing you??

I tried to shout, but only a whisper came out of my mouth: ?Go t? hell, Irenicus! I hate ya!?

?Certainly you hate me, Imoen. Just as I intended. Now, wouldn?t you agree that the probability of your own death increases exponentially as I increase the pain? The problem is this: When does the probability of your death reach a point, where it is too risky to increase the pain??

?Fuck ya! Die, ya bastard! Just leave me alone!?

He shook his head and continued: ?You disappoint me, Imoen. Your brother would certainly have jumped to the occasion and calculated, but you? He has so much more potential? Alas, I only have you right now. But you will lead him to me, won?t you??

It was then that I realized it: Irenicus wanted Darnoc to come here, wanted to get his claws on him and experiment with him, as he did now with me. No, it could not happen, I needed to warn Darnoc!

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:03 PM.

[Darnoc]

Darnoc: Serial-Killer


We went back to Atkatla. I wanted to buy some new equipment and visit the Copper Coronet again. One always heard some news there. Hendak and Bernard were happy to see us again and Bernard told me something which immediately caught my attention: There had been murders in the bridge district. And the city guard had no clue.

Atkatla was parted in two. In the south lived the poor people, also the graveyard was there. In the north were the rich. Between the two parts lay the bridge district, a huge bridge with houses built on it. The famous inn ?Five Flagons? was also there.

When we came upon the bridge, I immediately noticed that this was quite a busy place. People were hurrying around, traders had their products in front of them, shouting loudly to attract customers and guards patrolled the area. An officer stood at the entrance and when he saw us, he came towards us.

?Halt, strangers, yah?re enterin? dah bridge district! What d?yah want heer??

?Take it easy, we want no trouble. Just passing through. We heard that there have been some murders, though. Perhaps we could be of assistance.?

The officer looked at us critically, but then he nodded.

?We can use all dah help we can get. So I?ll bettahr tell yah, what?s goin? aroun? heer. My name?s Aegisfield, I?m dah lieutenant of dah bridge district. If I were yah, I?ll go ask Rampah, dah beggar, and Rose Bouquet, dah whore. They might know somethin? useful for yah. It?s just that they won?t talk to us, dah guards. So yah might have bettahr luck.
Now I bettahr tell yah of the murdahrs. Bloody mess, I tell yah. Dah corpsahs have all been skinned. Must be a fucking, cold-blooded bastard, whoever deed this.?

We found Rampah sitting against a pillar a little to the north. He was clothed in torn rags; he had lost most of his teeth and grinned a little stupidly at us. And of course he probably didn?t have a bath for years.

?What yah want?? he asked suspiciously, when I approached him.

?I?m looking for information about the murders? I replied.

?No information. I don?t talk with no fuckin? guards. Go away!?

Oh, damn, I should have thought about this: beggars and other poor people mostly don?t like guards and other authorities. I couldn?t blame them; most guards treated them badly and even stole the few things they had left from them. So I took out my money bag and shook it a little, so that the coins jingled.

It immediately helped, Rampah?s eyes grew wide and he said: ?Yah give me hundred coins, I give yah information!?

I gave it to him, for he needed it more than I did.

?Thanks, hehe. I found this at dah place where it happened. I don?t know anythin? else.?

He handed a piece of leather over to me. It didn?t come from any animal I knew. Now I just had to find out, what animal this was and who could possess such an exotic piece. Perhaps one of the traders here could help me out?

I came to the market place and went over to one of the traders, a slim guy with brown skin, black hair and eyes and turban.

?Hey, can you help me out with something? Do you know what kind of leather this is??

I showed him the piece of leather; the trader bent over and looked closely at it.

?Ah, I have not seyn such a theeng een queyte a long teyme, I can tell yeh that. Eet must bee the skeen of an elephant, yes it must. The tanner over dahr might know somethin?, so yah go ask heem.?

Now that was at last something helpful! But I still needed to find this Rose, so I asked the trader. He pointed at a woman with long, blond hair and a dress which didn?t conceal very much of her body.

?I heard you know something of the murders. What can you tell me??

She looked at me critically.

?Hm, I might be persuaded to say somethin?. Of course, my time?s precious, yah understand??

I sighed.

?Ok, how much??

A smile appeared on her face.

?Now that?s dah tone I like. 25 will duh.?

I handed over the money, she counted it and continued: ?Great, now I?ll damn well tell yah. I?ve seen dah fuckin? guy who did it. Well, not really saw him, but rather smelled him. He smelled like damn Guril berries.?

?And what do they smell like?? I asked.

?Oh, yah should ask Bel Dalemark, the ol? fucker over there.?

She pointed at the trader we had been before. Coming from a prostitute, her comment concerning the trader could well be meant literally. I went back to him.

?You have any idea how Guril berries smell like? Are there other things which smell similar??

?Ah, well, I might have just dah thing. Here are some Guril berries, some Solik berries and a piece of oak bark. They all smell similar.?

With the three objects I went back to Rose. She snuffed at them, then handed them back.

?Must be oak bark. Yes, it must be. Fuckin? Tanners use them, yes. Yah must visit dah damn tanner over there. Never liked this asshole anyway, he?s a badass customer.?

The picture became clearer. All evidence pointed at the tanner. I looked at my companions and asked them, what they thought.

?Boo has heard enough, he wants to kill this evil person!? Minsc roared.

Yoshimo didn?t seem to agree completely.

?We should be cautious. This tanner seems to be a very dangerous person.?

Jaheira shook her head.

?This might be true, but it is still our duty to confront him for his evil deeds.?

?Ah, come on, let?s just go and do it!? Nalia shouted at us.

?Very well, off we go? I replied to that.

When we entered the building, a brown-haired man who smelled like oak bark awaited us. He had an ill-favored look on him. Something seemed to be? wrong. I couldn?t explain it. It almost seemed as if it wasn?t him or not his true self.

?What do you want here? I have work to do, so if there?s nothing you want, leave!?

I stepped over to him, my sword drawn.

?Your crimes end here, tanner! You are the murderer!?

The tanner laughed at me.

?So, you found out, eh? Won?t do you any good, though. But Rejiek will have his revenge upon you! Remember my name, fool, for one day we?ll meet again!?

Then he jumped away and ran down the stairs into the cellar. I followed him, the others came behind me. When arrived on the next floor, I could just see how Rejiek vanished further down. The smell of the room almost flung me back, it was horrible. Everything stank rotten, sweet and sickening, blood and body parts. I wanted to follow Rejiek, but Yoshimo pulled me back.

?Wait, there are traps here!?

He stepped into the room, closely observing it. Finally he seemed to notice something and stepped into the middle of the room, where he removed one of the planks. I couldn?t see what was underneath it, but Yoshimo knelt down and took out his set of tools. After some minutes he seemed to be satisfied and stood up again.

?Well, that wasn?t too difficult. The path is clear now. I suggest, you go up front, Darnoc.?

I looked around in the room. There was a sickening, sweet smell in it, as if something was decaying in here. Then I saw it: glasses, filled with an odd liquid and body parts. Aerie saw them and gasped in horror, Nalia looked to the ground. The others were silent and starred at the horrors.

?What kind of person can do such things?? Jaheira whispered.

Then I saw the table. Blood was all over it, a knife lay on it, also covered in blood. And the body of a young woman, her skin cut half cut off. It almost seemed as if we just had interrupted Rejiek at doing this.

The horrible thing about it was that the young woman was still alive. Unconscious, but still alive, how I couldn?t tell. I stepped over to her and touched her head. The tanner had begun the cutting down at her feet, so he hadn?t reached yet the vital parts.

Suddenly she awoke, moaning.

?What? what has happened? Where am I?? she asked weakly.

She tried to sit up and looked down. And then she saw parts of her skin lying on the table next to her. It seemed as if the pain immediately rushed back into her brain, when she saw this. She began to scream horribly. I still shiver, when I remember that scream, may blood seems to turn to ice.

Jaheira couldn?t watch it anymore; she stepped over to the girl, laid her hand on her head and mumbled some words. A white flash of energy came out of her hand and covered the young woman. It seemed to take the pain away from her.

?Go on without me, I?ll try to help her? Jaheira told me.

I climbed down the stairs and stood still, surprised. There was no sign of Rejiek, but a hooded figure stood there. We were standing on a wooden platform and around it was water. It was a tunnel into the river and I could see a small boat a little further up, just exiting the tunnel.

?Sorry, guys, Rejiek has some other appointments to attend to. In order to make sure you won?t bother him again, he left me.?

And with this, the hooded figure just vanished.

?Invisibility! This guy uses magic!? Yoshimo muttered.

We stood still, trying to hear our enemy approach. But this guy was a real master of sneaking; at least I didn?t hear anything. Yoshimo had drawn his katana and suddenly he thrust it backwards. I heard a shriek of pain and suddenly the hooded figure became visible again, Yoshimo?s katana sticking in his chest. Yoshimo pulled it out again and beheaded the hooded figure with one smooth stroke. As if nothing had happened, he cleaned his sword and sheathed it again.

?How? how did you do that?? I asked, totally astonished.

?Well, I have once been taught by a master of the ?art of shadows?. He taught me how to use all my senses to find my enemy. Even when I can?t see him, I can still hear, smell and feel him. And that is the whole magic behind everything.?

I looked down the tunnel, where the boat had vanished. Somehow I had the feeling that this hadn?t been the last time we had seen Rejiek?

Suddenly Yoshimo cried out.

?Hey, will you look at that! It?s the bow shaft of Gesen?s bow!?

I went over to him. He held a blue bow shaft in his hand.

?And what exactly is Gesen?s bow?? I asked critically.

?Oh, it?s an ancient, very powerful artifact. The Shadow Thieves and the Cowled Wizards are searching for it. And now we have one part of it. But where is the string? If we had it, well??

We went back up to Jaheira. She had begun stitching the skin back on the woman?s body and she had already done so with the left leg. Now she was working on the right leg. We waited patiently, watching her. It seemed as if she had done such things many times before. She had cured and cared for the wounded, this I knew. I had been vetted by her more than once. But this was really the work of a master. It seemed as if Jaheira had had an education as doctor of medicine.

?Now that is just? amazing? I told her, when she was finished.

She smiled a little.

?Well, didn?t know that about me, did you??

But she never told me, where she had learned to do this.



Imoen: Knives


Some days he continued with different spells, each one more painful than the other. Finally he stopped, probably realizing that it was of no use anymore. I had simply stopped reacting. He had taken the books away from me, so there was nothing, which could distract me from my pain.

It was then that I first met Bodhi, his sister. She was a vampire and a beautiful one too. But at the same time utterly cruel and evil, she seemed to enjoy hurting people, unlike Irenicus, who just did it, because it served his purpose. It was she, who urged Irenicus to continue with me, although he thought that it was of no use anymore.

So one day he commanded some of his druegars to drag me to his experimenting room again. But this time I wasn?t thrown into the cage, but bound onto a metal table. And again I saw his collection of knives next to it.

?No, please, no, not again!? I begged him.

Of course, it was no use. Irenicus was beyond mercy or compassion of any kind.

He took up a hunter?s knife and began with his work. First he cut open my abdomen, not heeding my screams of pain. With the help of some healing spells, he was able to contain me, while he cut it open. And I saw it, saw the inside of me.

Slowly he reached inside and grabbed? something. It hurt and I watched in horror, whimpering in pain, as he dragged out a long, thin something.

?This is your small intestine. Here the food passes through, after it has left the stomach. Through my studies I have realized that most of the food is entering the blood inside the small intestine. Fascinating, isn?t it? Anatomy? We can learn so much about ourselves. Oh, and don?t worry, you won?t die.?

He put it back in and took out something else out, a kind of sack or something.

?Here?s your stomach. It contains hydrochloric acid in order to help you digest. The acid is originating from the pancreas, which is here.?

Again he showed it to me. It was then that I lost my consciousness; I couldn?t bear the pain any longer.

When I awoke again, he had closed my abdomen again, healed it also. In his hand he held a bone saw.

?One can die from loss of blood, when a leg or an arm is cut off. Let me demonstrate? he explained.

He put his saw to my left leg and began to cut, while I howled. Finally it came off and I watched in horror, as blood gushed out of it, masses of it.

?As you can see, such wounds can be mortal. I need to close the wound immediately.?

With a fire spell he closed the wound, the stump was now black.

?I have heard that people continue to feel their lost limbs, although they no longer possess them. We shall see now, won?t we??

I laid my head onto the table, closing my eyes, trying to not head the pain. And suddenly the strangest thing happened. My left leg, the one I had no longer, began to itch and I almost automatically tried to reach down and scratch it, of course unsuccessfully. First my hands were bound and second I no longer had a leg to scratch.

Somehow I tried to ignore it, but it didn?t stop, it only grew worse, more painful, driving me insane. Finally I couldn?t bear it anymore.

?Make it stop, make it stop!? I screamed at Irenicus.

?Fascinating, so you really do feel something??

?Yes, it hurts, make it stop, I can?t bear it any longer!?

?Alright, I put your leg back on.?

He took up my cut off leg and stepped over to me, laying the leg right underneath the stump. With a spell unknown to me, he made them grow together.

?Now, here you are. What next? Hm? we might try to do some things with your body parts? I only showed you things, but I could try some things out.?

Again he began to cut, but this time higher up, into my chest.

?Do you know that it is your heart, which gives you life? Without your heart pumping blood through your body, you?d be dead quite soon. I always wondered, what would pain have an effect on the heart. Perhaps it would react and change its rhythm.?

I felt his hand grab inside me, touching my lungs and then my heart, pumping and pumping faster and faster. And then he put something onto his knife and lowered it back into the hole in my skin.

A scream left my lips, it burnt, it burnt! Acid, I realized. My heart began to race, as I tried to struggle free from my bonds.

Again he closed the wound, healed me and then he took his knife and cut my throat. I tried to scream, to catch some air, but nothing came in. In total panic I twisted and pulled on my bonds, there was no air, no air! Slowly the world faded in front of my eyes. But I didn?t want to die, I didn?t want to die, no, it couldn?t end like that! Darkness took me and I remembered no more.

When I awoke, the first thing I saw was Irenicus? face was starring into mine.

?That was only the beginning, Imoen. We have so many things yet to do??

Then I noticed Bodhi standing next to him, smiling cruelly down on me.

?Is it painful, Imoen? How do you feel?? she asked me.

?Go t? hell, ya fuckin? bitch!? I whispered.

She leaped onto the table and grabbed my face with her claws, forcing my mouth open and then grabbing my tongue.

?Do you want me to rip out your tongue??

But then she released it again and commented: ?On the other hand, it?s far more enjoyable to hear you scream, wail and beg. But perhaps I can taste some of your blood??

She opened her mouth, hissing with her fangs and descended them into my throat, biting hard into it. I felt her suck, how she took my blood, but after some seconds she released me, blood dripping from her mouth.

?Your blood is weak and not tasty. I think I?ll search myself a more suitable victim.?

Irenicus shook his head as she left.

?I don?t understand her, she is like an animal. Did you know that she regularly hunts her victims down in the maze in order to increase the fun? Well, let?s continue??

He took up his knives again and commented: ?Think of it as an experiment, as an observation, as a course in anatomy. Pain is only an illusion created by your mind, learn to ignore it.?

Then he released me from the bonds and called some of his druegars.

?Lift her up against the wall and stretch her arms and legs.?

They did so, pressed my body against the wall and took my arms and legs, stretching them sideward. What the hell had he in mind now?

I found soon out, for he approached my left arm, a huge spike and a hammer in his hands. He put the spike against the end of my arm, just where the hand began, between the ulna and radius. And then I of course realized what he intended: He wanted to nail me to the wall!

He drove the spike into my arm, each hit painful. When he was content with the results, he moved to the next arm and did the same there. And then the legs, where he put the spikes at the upper end of the feet, just where the legs began.

He stepped backwards and looked at his work, at me hanging there on the wall, supported by the spikes in my body. It was difficult to breath, I almost caught no air.

?I?m going to return after some hours? he remarked and left the room together with his druegars, leaving me alone in my pain.

At first I felt the pain heavily, I moaned and tried to get into a position, where it didn?t hurt so much, but it hurt all the time. Still, more and more I stopped feeling the pain, I just felt the heaviness of breathing and total exhaustion. My head was resting on my breasts and more and more my consciousness slipped away, until all became dark.

How long did I hang there? Hours, days? I couldn?t tell and I have almost no memory of this time. My memory returned to me, when Irenicus had already taken me off the wall and laid me back onto the table.

?Have you finally learned to ignore the physical pain? We shall see??



Darnoc: Animals, Rakshasas and other beasts


Together with Jaheira I hauled the young woman back up.

?We need to take her to a temple. Do you know of any around?? I asked Jaheira.

?I thought that there was a temple of Helm a little to the south of here.?

?Well, let?s bring her there.?

I asked Minsc, if he could fetch Lieutenant Aegisfield. So Minsc went off into the other direction, while I and Jaheira hauled the woman to the temple of Helm. The other companions followed us.

Jaheira explained the situation to the priest of Helm, who was pleased to help us. As soon as we exited the temple, Lieutenant Aegisfield came towards us.

?Minsc heer?s told me everythin?. Yah be good people, yah really showed those fuckin? bastards! But now t? yahr reward. There?s a bounty on dah head o? this killer. Too bad yah didn?t get ?im. Ah, well, I?ll still give yah 1500. Here yah go.?

And with this he handed over to me a bag of gold.

?Thanks, always a pleasure to serve the public. Especially when one is paid for it? I replied and winked at Aegisfield.

Jaheira put her hand on my shoulder and whispered.

?Come; let?s go a little away from the people. We have to talk.?

So I followed her to a corner of the temple, where she turned to me and looked earnestly at me.

?Darnoc, we have already wasted enough time here. You heard about the problems they have in Trademeet. I need to look into a matter, I am a druid and a Harper; it is my duty.?

I nodded and replied: ?You?re right, those people need our help. This actually might get interesting??

I told the others of this and they agreed, especially Minsc, being a ranger and all, was eager to go.

So we set out towards Trademeet. It was a journey of about a day, we marched on and on, telling each other stories. Especially I, Minsc and Jaheira, we told the others of our adventures north of Amn. But when Nalia asked me about Sarevok, I remained silent.

?Don?t ask him, it pains him to talk about it. Sarevok was his brother? Jaheira explained.

?Oh, I didn?t know that? They had the same parents??

Jaheira shook her head.

?No, only the same father: Bhaal, Lord of Murder. And Darnoc always fights against the evil inside him. Sarevok lost this fight, since there had been no one to teach him to fight. He had given in to his father?s will and embraced the dark powers he received through his father. In a huge war he wanted to cover the lands in blood and ascend to the throne of his father. Darnoc killed him and foiled those horrible plans. But still, killing one?s own brother isn?t easy??

The memories came back to me. My brother, mortally wounded, lying in my arms. And then the rage, the hate had come onto me. I couldn?t stop myself; I just kept on stabbing and thrusting, until my brother?s corpse was totally mutilated.

I was disgusted of myself and began to choke. A sickening feeling came over me; I bent over and vomited into the ditch. Aerie put her arm around my shoulders, trying to stabilize me.

?Everything alright, Darnoc?? she asked quietly.

?It?s just? the memories, the death of my brother, I can see it. Oh, gods, help me!?

I threw up again, choking I tried to stand up. How I looked I cannot tell, but it must have been quite terrible, for the others looked quite shocked at me.

Minsc came over to me and handed me a bottle of water. I swigged it and handed it back to him empty.

?Come, Darnoc, let me help you? Minsc offered.

He put his mighty arms around my shoulders and held me up. This way I managed to march on. Some time later I managed on my own again and I thanked Minsc for his help. He just smiled and Boo squeaked happily.

It was already evening when we arrived in Trademeet, but we immediately saw, what was wrong with this city: Wild beasts were attacking the guards around the gates, so we rushed to their help. With our help, it didn?t take long to either kill or drive away the animals.

The captain of the guard came over to us, still panting, blood on his sword.

?Ah, yah must be dah mercenaries dhee told us would come. Yah bettahr go to dah mayor, he?ll help yah out. It?s dah house with dah little towers.?

I thanked him and we marched over to that house. Inside we asked for the mayor and were told to enter the bureau to the right.

The mayor wasn?t really a mayor but a High Merchant. His name was Logan Coprith and didn?t seem like a High Merchant either, but rather like a soldier.

?Oh, well, you?re right, I was indeed a soldier in the army of Amn once. But that?s a long time ago. The people of Trademeet appointed me to High Merchant I kept the peace ever since. But this business with the druids now, this really is quite a difficult thing. I am glad you came to help us out. Perhaps you should talk to the druid down in the cells.?

Jaheira asked angrily: ?A druid? You imprisoned a druid??

Lord Coprith immediately tried to appease: ?Only for his safety, milady, only for his safety. The citizens of Trademeet are rather on the edge right now and let a druid just walk free among them might lead to unnecessary violence. And we don?t want this, right??

?Can we release him?? Jaheira asked.

?Alright, alright, if you look after him. Here?s the key.?

The druid looked quite miserable in his cell. He had huddled himself into a corner, but immediately got up, when we entered.

?Can you tell me, what is going around here, brother?? Jaheira asked him.

?I do not know myself, sister, for I was sent here from the north to investigate the matter.?

I stepped over to him.

?You?re free, druid. What?s your name??

?My name is Cernd and as I said, I was sent here to investigate this matter. I think it?s best if I depart immediately for the druid grove, we shall meet there.?

?I agree, brother. Until we meet again. May Mother Nature watch over you, brother? said Jaheira

?And over you too, sister? Cernd replied.

With this he stood up and left the cell. We followed him, but didn?t leave the city with him. I was tired and still felt a little sick, so I was rather looking forward to sleep somewhere. Luckily, we found an inn just next to Lord Coprith?s house, where we spent the night. The innkeeper told me something interesting, though. It seemed as if a group of dao genies had bought all goods in Trademeet until their demands were met. Trade had come to a complete halt in the city of Trademeet, because the prices the dao?s demanded were exorbitant.

The next morning I stepped over to the dao genie?s tent next to the city?s gate.

?I hear that you have some demands. It is my wish to help you out? I told to the dao genie in front of the tent.

?Then come in and speak to our leader? he replied.

Their leader listened to my proposal and then explained the whole situation: ?We are looking for the Rakshasa Ithafeer. Bring us her head and we?ll release the goods.?

?Any idea as where to look for her??

?None, or else we would have done it ourselves, human.?

That wasn?t much help. But I would at least keep my eyes open for this Rakshasa. Perhaps I would meet her one day?

The druid grove was a little to the southeast of Trademeet. Although little is a little understated. It took us about a day to reach it.

It was a swamp region and I didn?t like the look of it. Jaheira seemed to feel right at home, though. What exactly would cause that feeling, I really couldn?t tell. To the north I could make out a stony bridge and a house with a tower next to it. Perhaps someone there might give us some directions.

An old woman with her two sons lived there. I asked her about the druid grove and she told me it was to the west. I was just about to thank her and leave, when she sniffed the air.

?You have been with the genies, I can smell it! Traitors, kill them!?

In front of our eyes, the old woman and her two sons turned into cat-like beasts, with exotic clothes and scimitars. They snarled at us and attacked, swinging their scimitars. I drew the rose blade and awaited them. The old woman, who had to be Ithafeer, came hissing towards me. She not only swung her scimitar, but also used her claws to attack me.

I used my shield to hit her left hand and parried her scimitar with my long sword. With my strength I was able to push her scimitar away and thrust my own sword at her, but she quickly jumped aside and stroke at me from above. My shield saved me, though, and I was able to slash at her feet. She jumped into the air and tried again to strike from above. This time I thrust my sword forward while she was coming down and caught her right into the stomach. She hissed in pain and tried to throw herself on me, claws stretched out. With my shield I pushed her away, my sword came free and I stroke out and thrust it into her chest.

She collapsed dead on the ground, so I raised my sword and beheaded her. The head I wrapped in parts of her cloth. The others looked surprised at me.

?We need some evidence to show the genies? I replied.

So we continued westwards. It didn?t take long until we reached the entrance to the druid grove. It was a huge semicircle of stone-pillars, behind them a cave. Cernd already waited there.

?Ah, you have arrived. I greet you, my sister, and the others too. You probably wish to know, what is going on here. Well, I have bad news: It seems as if one of the shadow-druids is now leader of the grove, her name is Faldorn. In order to free this plagued land of her presence, either me or my sister here must challenge this shadow-druid. I suggest that my sister should do it, for she is older and wiser than I am.?

Jaheira nodded and accepted the challenge with that. Then we entered the grove.

The cave was dark and gloomy, a little creek running through it, on the left side a large pit. To the right stood a stony throne, a dark-haired woman with black markings in her face sitting on it.

?Who are you that dare to disturb this holy grove?? she called to us.

?I am Cernd, a druid from the north. I have been sent here to investigate what has happened here.?

?Hah, I have heard of you, Cernd. I am the new leader of this grove and anyone who wishes to take my place may challenge me in the pit. There?s nothing further to say.?

Jaheira stepped towards her, anger flashing in her face.

?This is blasphemy, woman! Your doings are not the will of Mother Nature! I challenge you, Faldorn!?

Faldorn laughed at this.

?So this is the famous Jaheira! I have hoped to one day meet you, they tell amazing things of you. And the one standing behind you must be Darnoc. I can also make out Minsc, the odd ranger from Rashemen with his hamster Boo. But I do not see Imoen, Darnoc?s sister, Khalid, your husband, and Dynaheir, Minsc?s witch. What has happened to them? Ah, it is of no importance. Let us bring this behind us! As soon as you?re dead, Jaheira, the others will follow you anyway!?

Jaheira and Faldorn took off all their armor and weapons, as it was the custom. The druids must enter the pit without any weapons, just with their powers. To each one a wooden staff is granted, nothing more.

Jaheira took up the staff and swung it around.

?A good staff. This Faldorn won?t be much of a problem, you?ll see? she told me.

Then she entered the pit and the fight began.

Faldorn attacked first, howling at Jaheira. Jaheira remained calm, simply parried Faldorn, used her own momentum and hit Faldorn into the back and then on the head. Faldorn stumbled backwards, blood flowing from her head.

She howled in rage and began casting one of her druid-spells, but never managed. Jaheira jumped towards her, staff stretched at Faldorn and thrust it right into her chest. Faldorn fell on her back; Jaheira immediately seized the chance to hit her again, this time right into the face.

But now Faldorn did something unexpected: Her body began to shift, her skin changed color and some seconds later a large and gray wolf attacked Jaheira. Jaheira barely managed to defend herself and soon faced the wall, trying to hold off the claws and teeth of Faldorn.

Suddenly she also began to shift and turned into a huge brown bear. With one of her huge pranks she hit Faldorn and her enemy flew backwards through the whole pit, hitting the other wall.

But she immediately came back up again and jumped howling at Jaheira. Jaheira roared, raised her prank and hit Faldorn while flying through the air. Faldorn?s stomach was ripped open, her innards hanging out and blood streaming out of the wound.

She collapsed and changed back into her human form, moaning in pain. Jaheira stepped over her, growled, raised her prank and stroke Faldorn right into the face, ripping away half of it. Then Jaheira bent down and bit off Faldorn?s head. I heard how the skull cracked. Quite an unpleasant noise.

Turning back into her human form Jaheira climbed out of the pit and put her things back on. The druids bowed before her, as she stepped over to the stony throne and sat on it.

?As new leader of this grove, I declare an end to the war against Trademeet. Such violence is not the will of Mother Nature.?

I went over to her and looked at her sadly.

?I guess this means the end of our travels together. I will miss you, Jaheira.?

She sighed.

?Yes, indeed, although it pains me to not be able to avenge my dear Khalid. But duty calls and I must remain here. Cernd will stay with me, so don?t worry. But promise me one thing: Kill that son of a bitch, this Irenicus! Kill him for all the things he has done to us! Kill him for Khalid! Oh, and if you ever manage to rescue Imoen, come and visit me with her. I would like to see her again.?

We hugged each other. I never had done this, but we had traveled long together and grown fond of each other. It pained me to leave her here; I was so used to have her around. Somehow I thought that something was missing without her being my companion.

Thinking back I remembered how we first had met in the Friendly Arm, way back in the north. Her husband, Khalid, had been there with her, waiting for me and Imoen to arrive. They had been quite shocked when they had heard the news of Gorion?s murder. Together we had traveled the lands, trying to uncover the mysteries surrounding Gorion?s death. And we did, yes we did?

So we went back to Trademeet, one companion less. Lord Coprith awaited us and listened to our tale. He immediately sent messengers to all the important people of Trademeet and when they arrived he explained everything to them. We were all declared heroes of Trademeet and Coprith promised to send a messenger to Jaheira.

After that I went to the genies and handed the head of Ithafeer over to them. They thanked me and left, leaving all goods behind. Of course I immediately seized the chance and looked through the things.

One artifact especially caught my eye: a short bow, which shimmered slightly. I handed it to Nalia, who was our archer. She tried it out, without putting an arrow to the string. When she released the string, something extraordinary happened: An arrow, which seemed to be made of fire, flew from the string towards the woods. There had been no arrow on the string before.

?What the fuck?? I said in total astonishment.

?Geez, a magical bow which creates its own arrows. Quite a thing? Nalia remarked.

We were just going to the inn, when an elderly woman came towards us and called us.

?Please, sir, can yah help an old woman? Mee son, I dunno what?s with him. Somethin? terrible?s happened, but I dunno what. Can yah help, please??

I followed the woman to her house in the north of Trademeet. Her son sat on a chair in the kitchen, sobbing and trembling.

?They?ve taken Raissa, my dear Raissa! Oh, I don?t wanna imagine what they?re gonna do to her!? he told me.

?Hey, calm down; just tell me everything that happened, I?ll try to help you.?

He sniffed and wiped away the tears.

?We were comin? home from walkin? in dah woods, when we were ambushed. I was hit on dah head, so I don?t remember much. When I awoke I was bound on a chair an? Raissa, she? she was lying on a table, all covered in blood an? this guy without skin was cutting hers off.
I screamed an? he turned around t? me, smilin? viciously. ?Don?t worry, yun man, yahr turn?ll come soon enough? he said. And I?d to watch everythin?, even when he put on mee Raissa?s skin.
He then turned t? me and cut mee bonds, probably wanted t? perform dah same thin? on me. I immediately took dah chance an? fled. Dah skinned creature came after me, but I heard someone call ?Rejiek!? an? dah creature turned ?round.?

I looked at my companions. It was the murderous tanner from the bridge district in Atkatla, he had fled here!

?We will find your love, young man, so don?t you worry. Where did this happen??

?To dah west, in dah woods.?

So we walked over there. When we exited the western gate, a man with a large bow and leather armor was standing there.

?Halt, who are you?? he asked us.

?We could ask the same question? I replied.

?Very well, my name is Darsidian Moor and I?m looking for some skin dancers. Have you seen some of them??

?Skin dancers? What do you mean??

?Oh, they are horrible creatures which take away the skins of other people and use them as their own. I have tracked down two of them; they must be here in this town somewhere.?

We all looked surprised.

?We search for the same people!? Aerie cried out.

?Then this is well. I think they might be on the square to the east. Meet me there as soon as possible!?

After that he ran away towards the east.

I turned around to my companions.

?Well, what do you think of that??

Minsc looked troubled.

?I don?t know. Boo doesn?t like the look of this man, something?s wrong here??

?I agree, this man isn?t what he seems? Nalia said

?We must be cautious, do not believe everything he tells us? Yoshimo added.

?But he?s our only chance to find this horrible Rejiek! We must find him and rescue that poor girl!? Aerie shouted.

?Very well, let?s go to the square. But be cautious, as Yoshimo has advised us. I also think that something?s wrong here??

When we arrived there, quite a sight awaited us. Darsidian stood next to the gate, his bow in his hands; Rejiek lay on the ground, an arrow in his chest, he was trembling; and next to Darsidian stood a young girl, trembling in fear and her face pale from shock.

?Quick, finish him! It?s one of the skin dancers!? Darsidian called to us.

Something was wrong here, I felt it. So I stepped over to Rejiek.

?We finally meet again, bastard! I owe you something for all the people you killed in Atkatla!?

?I?m not Rejiek, he is!? the person on the floor who looked like Rejiek whispered with the voice of a girl, pointing at the person who looked like a young girl.

?What the fuck? He wasn?t supposed to talk to her!? the person who looked like a young girl whispered to Darsidian with the voice of a man. I still heard him, though.

?Keep quiet, Rejiek! Ah, damn, he heard us, it?s no good anymore!? Darsidian replied.

Then something horrifying happened. Darsidian and Rejiek just took off their skins like clothing. Two creatures, covered in blood, their muscles visible stood in front of us and attacked. I drew my sword, let out a scream and stroke at Rejiek. His body was cut into two parts. Minsc beheaded Darsidian with one quick stroke (?Yeah, blood shall cover the lands, kill them all!? Lilacor shouted).

The girl, who probably was Raissa, with the skin of Rejiek on her, whispered to me: ?Please, help me! They turned me into one o? ?em! Soon it?ll become permanent; I need dah assistance o? a cleric!?

So Minsc picked her up and hauled her all the way to the temple of Waukeen. I took Raissa?s skin with me. In the temple we quickly changed her skins and then brought her to the cleric.

?What do you need, my son?? the cleric asked me.

?This girl needs divine assistance. She has been turned into a skin dancer, a horrible and evil creature. If you do not help her, the change will soon become irreversible.?

The cleric looked surprised at the girl.

?Isn?t that Raissa, the friend of Tiris? Oh, blessed Waukeen, this is indeed horrible! I will help you immediately.?

He stepped down to us, put his hand over Raissa?s face and prayed to Waukeen for assistance. Immediately a pure, white light flowed from his hand and into Raissa?s body. When it was over, Minsc put Raissa gently on the floor. The girl stood up and looked at herself.

?It?s gone, I?m meeself again. Thank yah, thank yah! I must find Tiris, where?s he??

She hugged Minsc and kissed him on his cheek and then she ran off. Minsc was quite surprised and touched his cheek. We others smiled and then we went back to where Tiris lived. Raissa was of course already there and Tiris opened the door for us. He shook my hand, thanking me about ten times, laughing happily.

?We?ll marry, Raissa an? me! I?m so glad yah were able t? save her; I?ll never be able t? repay yah. But if there?s ever anythin? yah need from me, please, just tell me.?

I smiled and was indeed happy for the two. But I was more concerned with a note I had found on Rejiek's body. It was a riddle and if one could solve it, one would find the name of Rejiek?s master. Somehow I had the feeling that we hadn?t seen the last of this whole affair?



Imoen: First Dream


In my cell I sat in a corner, my mind somewhere else. Pain, endless pain? He had done it all; there was nothing left he could do to me. Somehow I didn?t even notice it anymore, I just endured it. It had become routine, it was just something, which happened. As he had told me, I had simply learned to ignore it.

Covered in blood and dirt, I somehow found sleep and an escape from the endless pain.

In my dream I was lying on the floor of a forest, cuddled. The moon and the stars illuminated my surroundings, but I didn?t heed it. I was just glad to be rid of the pain for some time.

Suddenly a figure stepped out of the bushes, a figure I had often hoped to see. Darnoc, my brother, had come for me.

His long, dark-blond, almost brown hair was flowing loose in the wind, the skin of his face glimmered palely in the moonlight, a shaggy beard covering parts of it, his eyes glowing in a cold grey-blue in the darkness. He smiled and stretched out his hand, so I took it and he helped me up.

?Follow me, Im. I want to show you something.?

Suddenly the forest changed, it grew bright and the sun shone above us, while we two almost vanished, just like ghosts.

In front of us I could make out a boy of about ten years, his hair blond and a mean grin on his face, as he aimed with his sling at a crow sitting on a tree.

?Watch that, Im, I?m gonna take this bird down with my new sling! I can hit it from over fifty meters!?

Suddenly a girl of about the same height and age as the boy stepped towards him, a angry look in her face.

?Stop it, Darn, leave the bird alone! What has it done to you??

?But? but I just wanna try out my new sling, I need a target!?

My younger self starred angrily at the young Darnoc, until he dropped his sling.

?Alright, you win. Come on, let?s get back to Candlekeep!?

Again all turned dark again, moonlight illuminating the scene. Darnoc turned to me, a gentle smile on his face.

?Remember that one? It often happened that you reminded me to not do something. You are my conscience, Im, always were. Without you being here and warning me, I don?t know, what would happen. Something horrible, I guess. Im, I need you, I need to find you! I am trying, I really am and soon I?ll be with you again!?

Suddenly he stepped forward and hugged me close and firmly. Tears appeared in my eyes, as I buried my face in his shoulder.

?I?ll be soon with you, don?t worry, Im?? he whispered.

Darnoc faded in front of my eyes, the cell reappeared. And with a shudder I realized that soon the experiments would begin again.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:08 PM.

[Darnoc]

Darnoc: The darker side of Atkatla


Imoen stood in front of me, smiling slightly. Looking around I saw the familiar walls of Candlekeep. It had to be a dream, this couldn?t be real. But it still somehow felt real.

?D? ya remember it? We were about ten, when we met. It now seems all so long ago? Lost in the mists o? time. Still, there?s somethin? I wish t? show ya. Somethin? from the past.?

I tried to speak to her, but couldn?t open my mouth. She laughed.

?Oh, now that?s interestin?, ya can?t utter any word at all. Well, ?ave t? get used t? it, I guess. And this way ya also can?t interrupt me.?

She led me to the square in front of the gates and then into the forests. Suddenly the environment changed. Before it had all been empty and silent, now the sun shone, the guards stood in front of the gate and I heard the noises of the forest.

And then I saw myself. Well, not really myself. It was my younger self, about ten years old. My younger self had long, thick, blond hair. Later on it had darkened, now my hair was dark-blond, almost brown. The face of my younger self didn?t seem to be as earnest and hard as mine was. But my skin was pale as always.

My younger self was walking from the gates towards the forest, when I suddenly heard a scream. Hearing it too, my younger self stood still and then rushed towards the origin of the noise.

I followed him and soon came to a group of trees. A goblin was standing there, attacking Imoen. Well, not really Imoen, she was a lot younger, but her hair was also fiery-red. The goblin had cut the younger Imoen in the stomach, luckily just scratched the skin. Imoen was trying to dodge further blows, but then stumbled over a root and fell backwards.

My younger self grew red of anger, took up a thick branch and ran towards the goblin, howling in rage. The goblin looked at the young boy rushing at him in surprise and didn?t react quickly enough. My younger self hit him over the head, again and again, until green blood covered it.

Then he let go of the branch and rushed to the younger Imoen, who sat on the floor and cried.

?Oh my, that doesn?t look too good? my younger self said in his high-pitched, boyish voice.

?It hurts, Darn, it hurts!? Imoen whispered under tears, holding her stomach, blood dripping to the ground between her fingers.

?I killed that damned goblin, now I?ll take you to father. He can help you, I promise.?

Imoen nodded and my younger self helped her up, stabilizing her with his arms.

?Darn, d? ya promise me t? always be around and help me??

My younger self laughed joyfully.

?Of course I will or else I wouldn?t be a good brother, right??

Suddenly everything changed and became the empty and silent Candlekeep again. The older Imoen, the present Imoen, was now standing again in front of me.

?Ya remember this, Darn? Ya promised me, remember? Where are ya now, Darn, when I need ya the most? Please, Darn, help me!?

She came closer to me, until she was only some centimeters away from my face.

?Darn, think really hard ?bout what I will ask ya now: Was I always just a sister for ya? Yar little sister, whom ya tried t? help an? protect? Or?s there more t? it??

Suddenly she stepped right to me and kissed me. First I was surprised, but then I realized (with a little shock) that I wanted this to happen. But then she stepped away again and began to fade, as everything else did. And with that I awoke.

We were back in Atkatla, in the Copper Coronet, to be precise. I stretched my arms, yawned and got up. A bowl of water was standing on the table; I went to it, wanting to wash my face. And then I saw my mirror image.

My hair was long, thick and dark-blond, hanging into my face, all dirty and shaggy. I would later on bind it together in a pigtail so that it wouldn?t be in my way. I hadn?t shaved for months; my beard was thick, as shaggy and in the same color as my hair. My eyes were grey-blue; they almost had the color of steel. The outlines of my face were hard and square, the bones of my forehead were like a roof over my eyes, giving me an almost threatening look. People used to tell me that I pierced them with my look, as if I could almost see through them, into them. Hair also covered most of my body, it was thick and dark. Imoen had once called me ?Wolf? and there probably was something to it. Not surprisingly, I had chosen the wolf as my symbol and tattooed it onto my forehead in blue color.

I remembered the dream, as clear as if it had been real. Was it possible that Imoen could love me? A man like me? I always had the feeling that I wasn?t attractive at all. People thought that I was too sinister, too pessimistic. Imoen was quite the opposite of me. Could it be possible that someone liked me the way I was? No one had ever loved me. Well, my father had loved me, my father Gorion, in his own way. And Imoen had been like a nice sister to me. But love, like love between two adult persons, was something unknown to me. I was the loner, the one who brooded about sinister subjects, algebraic formulas, reaction of substances, new technologies and thought about death, destruction and the never ending fight against evil. Most people thought that I was unsocial, unfit to have a stable relationship with anyone (the only exception being my notebook and science). Although there were always people around me, I had somehow always stood alone and never had minded it. But now I felt as if something was missing. As if something deep in my soul longed for something which it couldn?t get and now finally could make itself audible.

My thinking was interrupted by Minsc?s yawn. He also stretched himself and got up, walking over to me.

?How are you this morning?? he asked me.

?Oh, not bad, and you??

He just smiled and petted his hamster Boo. This was answer enough.

When had put our clothes on, we went down into the main room of the inn. A young man came towards us.

?I greet you in the name of Helm, the all-seeing! Are you adventurers on the path of righteousness??

?You could say that. Wherever we go, evil will be hunted by us.?

?Then I am in good company. May I travel along with you??

?I welcome you. My name is Darnoc, the others you?ll learn about soon enough. And what might your name be??

?My name is Anomen Delryn and it is my greatest wish to be accepted into the noblest Order of the Radiant Heart here in Atkatla.?

?Ah, so you wanna become a knight. Then you are welcome indeed, we can always use knights.?

He sighed.

?Well, I am not a knight yet. I am a priest-warrior of Helm.?

?We might amend this in time. Until then, travel with us.?

So we had just gotten ourselves a new companion. Sometimes I wished he would talk less about his achievements in battle, but one couldn?t complain of his abilities as warrior or priest, for both were excellent.

The next step, as I perceived it, was to go to the Shadow Thieves themselves. Perhaps they had some jobs to offer. I didn?t really like the idea, but what choice did I have? And Yoshimo told me that he needed to do something for them, for he had somehow angered the Shadow Thieves in earlier times and he needed to earn their favor again.

The others weren?t happy at all, when they heard about it. Anomen even openly questioned my decision. But in the end I was able to persuade them that this was for helping Imoen. Even Anomen admitted that sometimes actions, which didn?t seem right, had to be done in order to reach a greater good.

Their headquarters of the Shadow Thieves was in the docks and when we entered, we were immediately greeted by the familiar hooded figures.

?Ah, Darnoc, we thought yah might one day show up heer? one of them said.

?Yeah, so now I?m here. I?m looking for jobs.?

?Yah bettar talk t? our leader, Renal Bloodscalp. He might ?ave somethin? for yah.?

I had heard of this Renal Bloodscalp, he was infamous, the leader of the Shadow Thieves in Amn. Horrible stories of his accomplishments could be heard in taverns and inns along the sword coast.

I was led around a corner and finally stood in front of him ? and was surprised. He looked different than what I had imagined. He was quite small and had red hair, his face was covered by several scars, but he didn?t look entirely unfriendly or menacing.

?Ah, finally we meet! The famous Darnoc, savior of Baldur?s Gate, I presume? I have imagined you a little? taller.?

?Well, I have also imagined you a little differently. Perhaps a little more menacing. But on the other hand, this probably makes you even more dangerous in the long end.?

He laughed.

?Well spoken, well spoken! But I guess your purpose for visiting me is of another nature. You?re looking for money and I just might have the thing for you. There?s a leader of a local guild who troubles me. I think he wants to betray us. So I need you to find out, if this is true. His name is Mae?Var and his guild is just a little to the east of here.?

?Hm, sounds like a good offer. I accept.?

But in fact I didn?t like the idea at all. My companions neither, with the exception of Yoshimo, who seemed to be eager to please the Shadow Thieves.

In order to accomplish this task, Renal gave us identification papers. I showed them to the innkeeper at Mae?Var?s guild house, for the guild was disguised as a simple inn.

?Hm, you seem to be okay. Just go down the stairs into the cellar? the innkeeper told us.

Mae?Var was just about to torture a prisoner, when we interrupted him. He wasn?t really delighted to see us.

?New guys? Can?t yah see that I?m fuckin? busy here? Go and ask Edwin, the ol? wizardin? bastard, he might ?ave somethin? to do for yah, for fuck?s sake!?

Now that was quite a surprise. Could it be that with ?Edwin? he meant Edwin Odesseiron, whom we had met in Nashkell and who had wanted to kill Dynaheir? To my dismay I had to find out that this was indeed so.

Edwin didn?t seem to remember our encounter at all. He just told us that he wanted to see one of the cowled wizards dead who had been snooping around lately. His name was Rayic Gethras and his house was also here in the docks. Although I had no reason to love the cowled wizards, murder was still a little tough to stomach.

But what other choice did I have? I needed the money desperately and in order to save Imoen I would do anything, even murder someone. I just hoped that Imoen was somehow able to appreciate that fact.

In front of the house I told the others to wait outside. This dirty business I could do by myself. I entered the house of this wizard and found him reading a book, not noticing my entrance. I drew my sword and stepped behind him.

?Are you Rayic Gethras?? I asked him.

He turned around, startled.

?Yes, I am. What do you want??

?Your end has come, wizard. Some people think that you have put your nose too deep into things which aren?t your business.?

The wizard?s eyes widened in fear and he fell to his knees.

?Don?t kill me, please, I beg you! I can offer you money! Take it, let me live!?

First I wanted to tell him that I was sorry, but then I felt anger rise in me. How could I feel sorry for one of the guys responsible for Im?s capture? Something seemed to burst in me, a rage grown in desperation. I saw it all again, how they took her away and how I couldn?t do anything to hinder it.

?You have taken her from me, you hear, piece of shit! You fucking bastard, you motherfucking son of a bitch, die!?

My sword penetrated his throat with one quick thrust. The wizard gurgled, foam appeared on his mouth. I pulled my sword back out again and stabbed him into the chest, pulled it out again and stabbed him, again and again, until he was just a bloody bundle, barely recognizable as human anymore.

After this I stepped back, panting heavily, and leaned against the wall. The corpse of the wizard lay there on the floor, the blood slowly covering more and more area around him. And as it embarrasses me to say this, I was glad to have done it, I was happy to have killed him. But then I realized that revenge wouldn?t rescue Imoen. I began to weep, when I thought about her being captured. I was ashamed of myself that I hadn?t been able to keep my promise to her. I was a disgrace and killing Cowled Wizards wouldn?t make anything better.

When I came out again, my face was a mask of frustration and desperation. Minsc patted me on the shoulder, probably somehow feeling what was going on.

?We?ll find her, Darnoc, Boo and I won?t rest until we do? Damn those wizards!? he said.

I smiled, wanting to show him that I hadn?t given up hope yet.

Edwin was pleased with the results, although he didn?t really show it. He handed some documents to me and told me to give them to Renal. Those documents would prove Mae?Var?s betrayal. I was rather shocked about Edwin?s easiness to just betray his master.

I handed the documents to Renal, who looked through them and finally laughed.

?Great, this is all I need. Now you can go and kill this annoying asshole! Can you believe this; he wanted to hire assassins to kill me!?

?Hey, wait, you wanted evidence for his betrayal, you didn?t hire me for killing him and his thugs!? I protested.

?Hm, let?s just say that the conditions of our contract have just changed.?

I had no other choice than to accept. What else was there to do, I needed the money and was at the mercy of Renal.

So we went back to Mae?Var?s guild. Gorch, the innkeeper didn?t suspect anything, so he just asked us, what we wanted. I stepped up close to him, drew my sword and drove it into his chest. The other thieves in the room were surprised and didn?t react immediately, so my companions had time to take out their weapons and finish them off. There was little resistance.

Mae?Var himself waited down in the cellar and looked furiously at me, his short sword drawn. From the noises upstairs he must have guessed, what was going on.

?Yah betrayed me, yah fucking shithead! But I?ll ensure yah won?t live to enjoy it, I?ll swear by Cyric!?

He jumped over the table in front of me and quickly thrust his sword at me. I stepped aside, so he missed me and tried to hit him with an overhead-stroke. But he also dodged and tried to get into my back. I reacted quickly, though, turned around and parried his attack, then pushing his sword away with my strength and thrusting my sword into his stomach.

He looked down on himself in surprise and saw the sword. Blood began dropping from the wound and he let go of his short sword. With one forceful pull I took my sword out of his body and thrust it into his chest, right where his heart was. When I pulled my sword out again, his lifeless body collapsed to the floor.

Renal was extremely pleased with our results and handed us our money, ten thousand all in all. But I couldn?t stop thinking that I was holding blood-money in my hands.

We headed back to the Copper Coronet, where already a messenger waited for us. When he saw Nalia, he stepped over to her.

?Are yah Lady Nalia de?Arnise??

?Yes, I am. What is it that you want??

?I?ve an urgent message for yah. Yahr father?s burial?ll take place today. That?s all.?

After he had left, Nalia turned to me.

?I have to go to the burial.?

?Of course, we?ll accompany you, Nalia? I replied.

Lord de?Arnise was buried in a richly decorated tomb in the graveyard district of Atkatla. Many mourners had come, for the Lord had been loved by his people. One man particularly caught my eyes. He wore rich clothes, had long, golden hair and the look of someone who was used to command.

?Isaea Roenal!? Nalia hissed, when she saw him.

Nalia had told me of him, it was her fiancé. He came towards us, as soon as he had seen us.

?Ah, my dear Nalia, you finally have arrived. And this must be this Darnoc you so unwisely decided to put in charge of your lands.?

?What I do with my lands is my affair, Isaea? Nalia replied coldly.

?But my dear, we are engaged! Soon I will be your husband, so you must learn to do what I want.?

I hated him from the first time I saw him. He was an arrogant, noble fool. And he was dangerous.

?Lady Nalia has put me in charge of the defense of her lands. And I will fulfill my duty, at all costs and against all enemies? I told him, while looking menacing at him.

Isaea understood quite well, what I had wanted to tell him with that.

?Ah, the barbarian can speak! How entirely fascinating! And he has quite a witty tongue too!?

?Be careful, what you say, Isaea, my sword doesn?t make any distinction between commoners and nobles? I warned him.

He glanced angrily at me.

?This hasn?t been the last time we?ve met, Darnoc, so you better watch out!?

And with this he left the burial. I had the distinct feeling that he was planning something and that I wouldn?t like it.

Indeed, when we finally left the burial, we were stopped by several guards.

?Lady Nalia de?Arnise, yahr fiancé?s commanded us t? put yah und?r our protection. Would yah please follow us??

I wanted to draw my sword, but Nalia told me to stop with a quick glance.

?Try to find a way to free me. You?ve cleansed my castle, you should be able to do something against Isaea, I guess.?

Grinding my teeth I watched as the guards took her away. I was still starring at them, when a guard came from behind.

?If yah wanna do somethin? agains? Isaea, I suggest yah talk t? Barg. He?s at dah docks, probably near dah Sea Bounty, a sailor with an ugly scar on ?is left cheek. Yah should also check Isaea?s house in dah north o? dah government district. I?ve opened it. There should be some interestin? thin?s for yah t? find. Bring any evidence yah find to Isaea?s superior, Corgeig Axehand.?

He didn?t tell me, how or why he did this and left. I never saw him again.

First I went to Isaea?s house. Thoroughly we searched it and finally Aerie found an interesting book in one of the chests. It had some interesting facts about Isaea?s finances. Something wasn?t right, money seemed to appear out of nothing and some disappeared without trace.

Barg we easily found, he was just hanging around the Sea Bounty, drunk.

I talked to him, asked him about his profession. He proudly announced that he was a pirate and that he worked for a certain Officer Dirth. He was also really pleased to tell me that Dirth actually worked for Isaea Roenal, after I handed a bottle of whisky over to him.

Dirth we found in the Sea Bounty. He was a small man with a swarthy face and several scars were on his face, his eyes darted through the room, examining everyone.

?You?re Officer Dirth?? I asked him

?Yeah, what yah want??

?We are friends of a mutual friend: Isaea Roenal.?

He sniffed like a dog.

?Is that so? Now wait, yah look familiar. Where do I know yah from??

?Not possible, we never met.?

He examined me closely and then realization seemed to strike him.

?Yah?re dah one who killed Captain Haegan! I finally got yah, bastard! By Bane, Yah?re gonna bleed!?

He drew his short sword and slashed at me; I quickly jumped back and drew my own sword. He advanced, thrusting his sword, but I blocked with my shield and thrust my own sword at him, without success, since he stepped aside.

This time he tried to strike at me from above and then quickly cut underneath, but I parried and stroke at his undefended middle. My sword slashed over his chest, blood splashed on my shield. Dirth screamed and tumbled backwards, but he wasn?t mortally wounded.

Quickly he recovered and attacked again, furiously he swung his sword. I simply thrust my shield into his face, breaking his nose, then I stroke with my sword beneath my shield, cutting his knees. He shrieked and fell to the ground, at the same time trying to thrust his sword at me, but I was able to parry.

Stepping back I examined him. He was panting heavily, blood wetting his shirt from the wound I gave him on his chest. I had to react, before he could get up again, so I stepped forward and thrust my sword directly into his chest again. His breathing grew fainter and finally stopped, so I pulled out my sword, cleaned it on his clothes and sheathed it again.

The guests of the inn had watched the fight, but now that it was over, they went back to their drinks. Such fights seemed to be a common sight here. I quickly searched Dirth?s pockets and found a letter from Isaea in which he told Dirth about some problems with the slavers. I grinned, for it was I who had caused those problems by killing the slavers.

The book and the letter I brought to Corgeig Axehand in the council building. Luckily, Corgeig took my accusations seriously and arrested Isaea. He also let Nalia go, who thanked me for the effort I put into helping her. But I was sure that we hadn?t seen the last of Isaea. Somehow he would be able to get out of the mess I brought him into.

After that we went back to the Copper Coronet and I hoped to get some rest. But I shouldn?t get it, for there was another messenger waiting for us. He wanted to speak to Anomen.

?Yahr father requests yahr presence, Lord. It?s urgent, Moira, yahr sister, is dead.?

Anomen?s face grew pale, but he finally managed to answer: ?Yes, tell my father that I will come.?

After the messenger had left, Anomen sat down. I could see that he was barely able to hold back the tears.

?I? I have to go, Darnoc. You understand, don?t you??

I nodded and put my hand on his shoulder.

?I?m deeply sorry for your loss. If you want, I?ll accompany you and the others will too, I think.?

They all nodded in agreement and Anomen smiled thankfully.

Anomen?s father was a mask of grief and bitterness, but I still could make out some resemblance between the two.

?My son, you have returned at the most grievous hour to me. Your sister has been murdered and I know how much she had meant to you. But I know the name of the bastard who did this: Saerk Farrahd, our life-long enemy! He has hired killers and has taken the last thing precious to me! My son, it is your duty to avenge your sister! Kill Farrahd so that your sister?s tormented soul may find peace!?

All blood vanished from Anomen?s face; I saw the conflict inside of him. He was torn apart by rage and sorrow for his sister?s death, but on the other hand was his oath to Helm, his oath to serve the law. He put his hand on my shoulder and moved me away to an alcove, where his sister?s ashes were resting in an urn.

?What shall I do, Darnoc! Please, help me! I don?t know, what to do, I don?t know??

And finally he began to cry, the tears he had hold back came now streaming down his face, his body shaking. I patted his shoulder, trying to comfort him.

?Anomen, I too am furious and full of sorrow about what has happened to your sister. But we must not let this befuddle our reason. We do not know if this Farrahd has really hired killers to murder your sister and from what I have seen of your father, I simply believe that in his sorrow he just blamed all on his old enemy. If we can find the truth, then by all means, we will find a way to do something. But first we have to be certain. Ask your father about it, there must be something, a clue, a piece of evidence, whatever.?

Anomen sniffed, wiped away the tears and nodded. A determined look on his face he stepped back to his father.

?How do you know that it was Farrahd, father? What makes you so certain??

Anomen?s father seemed to be astonished that Anomen even asked.

?What are you talking about? Of course it was Farrahd, who else should it have been? Farrahd has the power and he always wanted to destroy the Delryn family!?

?But is there any evidence which points to Farrahd? Anything??

Anomen?s father shook his head in disbelief.

?How can you even doubt it? It was Farrahd, I tell you, and I don?t need evidence to know that!?

Sighing, Anomen turned around and walked away, back to me.

?You are right, Darnoc. What shall I do now??

I remained silent, thinking desperately of a solution. But then I remembered something. During my research, I had found out certain things which might be helpful in order to identify the killer. I had always believed that science was the clue to the future, not magic. Magic may be good at the moment, but magic doesn?t really change, doesn?t improve. With the help of science, we would one day be able to do things not even magic could do. Science could advance, improve. That was the strength of it. And right now I could prove its usefulness.

So I reached back into my backpack, taking out the leather-enclosed book full of sketches and notes. There was something which could be helpful now. In my research I had also studied humans and other creatures and found that all humanoid beings had different fingerprints. There were also other marks which people left; one had just to know where to look for them. And if one knew, those marks could tell everything about the person which left them.

Smiling, I went to the room Moira, my companions following me. I motioned them to stay out and took out my enlargement glass. I was very proud of this, for I had invented it myself. With the glass I could make objects appear larger. And it was quite a neat way to make a fire too.

I found several marks there. One I identified as Anomen?s, by looking at Anomen?s fingers. Some were similar to his, I guessed they were his sister?s and some his father?s. But there were other, strange fingerprints. On a piece of paper I carefully copied the fingerprint. Whoever had made it, was probably the killer. Especially since the fingerprint was on a piece of broken glass from the window the killer had entered.

Something else caught my eye: The killer?s shoes had been dirty; several footprints were on the carpet. From the looks it appeared that the killer had worn soft shoes, like thieves used them in order to sneak. They also indicated a small person, probably a Halfling.

On a small chair I found splinters of steel. Judging from the looks of them, they had probably been from a dagger. There was also some liquid on them, which I identified as a widely used poison with the help of my glass and with my sense of scent. But what was most importantly, the splinters glowed bluish, the dagger had been magical. I could even identify the dagger: A dagger of the Shadow Thieves, forged in Amn by the looks of the steel.

So, the killer had been a hired Halfling from the Shadow Thieves. Since I had already conducted business with Renal Bloodscalp, he might be persuaded to reveal the identity of the killer for a certain amount of money.

When I revealed my findings to my companions, they were dumbstruck.

?And all that you found out by looking at the room?? Nalia asked suspiciously.

I nodded proudly and explained them what I intended to do. They didn?t like the idea of using the Shadow Thieves again, but Anomen said firmly that he would do everything in order to find his sister?s killer.

Renal was also impressed and probably saw me now in a different light. He didn?t even try to deny that it was one of his people who did it.

?Well, I might be? persuaded to help you. You have already showed your value for our organization, Darnoc. Certainly more than a mere Halfling-assassin. Hm, let me think? I will need some money to conduct certain investigations? a thousand will do, I guess.?

So I handed him the money. He turned to his henchman and whispered with them. After a long and seemingly heated whispered discussion, at which?s end he handed some of the money to his henchmen, he turned around again.

?I have acquired the piece of information you wanted. The name of the killer is Nemal Swift who often takes on delicate missions. You can find him mostly sitting around in the Sea Bounty tavern.?

Nemal Swift was indeed in the tavern, sitting at the bar and drinking a mug of beer.

?Yeah, I?m dah guy. Got a contract for me?? he answered my question.

Anomen?s face became red from rage; he pulled out a dagger, gripped Nemal around the neck and held it to his throat.

?Who has hired you to murder my sister, scum? Answer quickly, or I shall send you to the abyss!?

Stuttering, Nemal replied: ?Wha?. what d?yah mean? Yah?re si? sister, who a? are yah??

?I?m the son of Lord Delryn and you have murdered Moira, my sister! Who hired you?? Anomen screamed furiously.

?Lord Farrahd, yes, ?t was him! Don?t hurt me, I just have to make a livin?!?

?I will tear him to pieces, I hate him and I curse him! You?ll die, you fucking bastard, you fucking piece of shit, you?? Anomen screamed.

He wanted to slit Nemal?s throat, but I grabbed his hand. Furiously, Anomen turned around and hit me into my nose; blood began to flow from it.

?Come to your senses, man! You want to become a paladin, so begin acting like one! We have to bring this Halfling in front of the council and formally accuse Farrahd of murder!?

Slowly Anomen let go of the Halfling and stepped away. Minsc grabbed Nemal instead.

?You? you are right, Darnoc. Forgive me for my behavior, it was not worthy of a paladin. It?s just that? I am so full of hate, I really want to kill Farrahd, but I know I shouldn?t.?

?Oh, come on, you are human, like I am. We have our faults, nobody is perfect. I won?t condemn you for showing feelings. So, let us go and bring this bastard in front of a court! Oh, wait, I almost forgot??

I pulled out the piece of paper on which I had drawn the fingerprint of the killer, took Nemal?s hand and compared the two. They matched perfectly.

?Well, he?s the guy. Off we go!?

Commissioner Brega in the council hall listened carefully to everything, which I told him. Then he questioned Nemal, who was still frightened to death.

Finally he sighed and turned to me: ?You have done a good job and I congratulate you. If all my guards were that good, we would have no problems with crime in our city! Of course, I?ll immediately dispatch a squad to arrest this Saerk Farrahd.?

Saerk Farrahd was arrested and dragged to the council hall under loud protests. Judge Brylanna set a date for the trial and Farrahd was put into the prison until that time. The trial would be the next day and it was almost certain that Nemal and Saerk would be sentenced to death for murder; the evidence was too striking for anything else. Soon the whole city knew of what had happened and Farrahd?s name and honor was utterly ruined. All who had business with his family immediately stopped them out of protest, declaring openly that they never knew of such outrageous dealings of the Farrahd family.

We awaited the next day anxiously and went to the council hall around noon. The trial was set for then. I was asked to come forth and tell what I had found out, then Nemal was questioned again and finally Saerk Farrahd himself. He saw no point in denying anything any longer and confessed his crimes in order to spare his family. Clan liability was a common practice in Amn and other nations.

It came as it had to come: Saerk Farrahd was sentenced to death by decapitation, Nemal to quartering.

His head held up proud, Farrahd stepped up to the executioner and put his head on the block. The executioner, wearing the common mask of every executioner, raised his axe and let it fell down. The crowd cheered when Farrahd?s head rolled down from the pedestal. Although I had hated Farrahd for what he had done, I disliked those mass-spectacles even more. I didn?t stay to watch the quartering of Nemal and my companions followed me, even Anomen.



Imoen: Torches


It was a hall I hadn?t been in before. There was none of the usual instruments, no table, no knives and no cage.

?What?s this?? I asked Irenicus.

He waved at some of his druegars and they began tearing off my clothes. I screamed and tried to defend myself, but they were stronger and I was weak and weary. Soon I stood naked in front of Irenicus and again he waved at his druegars. They grabbed my arms and bound them, then binding the rope to a beam on the ceiling with the help of a ladder.

?From this point, I declare that you are no longer a sentient being. You are my object of experimentation. You have no name and will be referred to as ?it? from now on. It doesn?t need any clothes. Food will be provided for it, in order for it to continue its miserable existence until it is of no further use.?

He stepped towards me and starred at me.

?Bring it nourishment? he finally commanded.

The druegar brought bowls with horrible things in them. What was most horrible about everything was that I recognized them. There was a human heart, a human liver, a human stomach and a lot of other things, all taken from humans.

?Most of the things here are from its former friend, Dansia. Eat!?

I shuddered, as I looked at the body parts. Could they really be from Dansia?

?No!? I screamed at Irenicus.

?It will eat, once it gets hungry? he commented calmly.

He turned his back to me and looked at the wall, where four torches hung, illuminating the room.

?How many torches are on the wall? It must tell me!?

?Four torches. There are four torches? I replied in a tired voice.

He turned around, rage flashing in his eyes (although I realized that he was only acting, he couldn?t feel rage, hate or anger at all).

?There are five torches, say it! Say it and everything will be fine! Five torches!? he screamed at me.

What the fuck did he want? Was he out of his mind?

?No, there are four, I?m certain? I replied as calmly as possible.

?Five! Five! Five!? he screamed.

He turned to the wall again and said calmly: ?Hit it with the whip. Perhaps it will learn then.?

One of the druegar approached from behind and began to hit me, again and again, until my back seemed to be made out of fire. I screamed and whimpered, but I didn?t tell him that there were five torches. He wouldn?t bring me to accept a lie! But perhaps I could simply lie; perhaps he wouldn?t notice the difference.

?There ?re five torches? I said.

His look seemed to pierce me.

?No, it doesn?t really believe it. It lies! It must believe it! I will leave it now to think about it.?

He left the room; nothing remained in there, except the bowls with the body parts and the torches on the wall. I don?t know, how long I hung there, my arms began to ache more and more.

When he returned, I begged him: ?I?m thirsty, please!?

He put a bowl beneath my mouth, so I could sip it, like a dog. But it wasn?t water.

?Blood, it?s fuckin? blood!?

?Drink or die of thirst, it matters not to me? he replied.

Again he walked towards the wall and began to speak: ?It must understand. Reality is an illusion we create. Reality is what we believe it to be. So, if it and I believe that I was flying, it would be true. Believe that there are five torches and there will be five torches!?

?No, ya won?t twist my mind, ya sick bastard!? I screamed at him.

Suddenly he turned around and flung a magical missile at me. Pain shot through my body, a scream left my lips.

?Every time it gives an unsatisfactory answer, it will feel pain. It will feel more and more pain, the more unsatisfactory answer it gives.?

That time he left me for a longer time, until I really began to feel thirst and hunger. I wouldn?t care what it was I drank, if it only was something to drink!

?Alright, gimme the blood, please!? I whispered with a hoarse voice, when he returned.

?Wonderful, it begins to learn? he remarked and handed me the bowl.

I sipped the blood as if it was the best thing I ever had drunk in my life, I sipped it like an animal, but I didn?t care any longer.

?Something to eat?? he asked me.

?Yes, gimme, gimme!? I whispered and he handed me the bowl with the human heart.

With my teeth I grabbed it and began to eat. It was difficult without the hands, but somehow I managed, although my face was covered in blood afterwards.

?Again I ask it: How many torches??

?Four!? was my defiant answer.

He shook his head and said: ?It is no use, it doesn?t seem to learn. It can leave, if it wishes.?

Hope was kindled in my heart, as I heard those words.

?Can I really go? Would ya really lemme go??

?Yes, but then I would have to continue on Darnoc. If I can?t have it, I must have its brother. I already captured him and everything is ready.?

?No, it can?t be, it isn?t possible!?

?Yes, it is possible. It is true. Does it still want to leave??

I howled in despair, I hated him; he had just taken all hope from me!

?I?ll stay?? I whispered.

?I thought so. I?ll leave it to think a little more.?

Next time he came back, he had his set of knives with him.

?How many torches?? he asked again.

?Four, ya bastard!?

?Alright, it is still fighting. Perhaps it will stop afterwards.?

He moved closer to me, a knife in his hand, and he began to cut me skin. He cut it all around, until he was able to take it off, like a piece of clothing. Blood dripped onto the floor, as he put my skin on. It was one of the most horrible sights I had ever seen. He looked now almost like me, covered in blood, but there was something twisted about it all, something not right. The color of the eyes, for example, and also the fact that the skin seemed to be dead. And then he grinned, what gave me the rest, it just looked so horrible, like a corpse grinning at me, only that I was the corpse. I just screamed, even more when I realized that I was bleeding to death.

He took off the skin again and put it back onto me, healing me with a spell.

?Now wasn?t that something?? he asked me.

?Ya bastard, ya fuckin?, heartless bastard, leave me! Lemme die!?

?What is real and what isn?t? This skin it is wearing, it is nothing, an illusion, a cover. What is real is inside of it. Physical reality is nothing! It must learn to ignore it, to not heed it, to adapt it to its needs! If it is needed that there are five torches, it must learn to see five torches!?

I tried; I really tried, to stop the pain. I only needed to convince myself that there were five torches. And after staring at the four torches sometime, thinking all the time that there were actually five torches, I really almost saw five torches.

?I think? I can see five torches??

?Excellent. Now, to something else.?

He waved at some of his druegar and they brought in a strange device. It was a cage and in it there were rats, huge, fearsome, hungry rats. At the cage was a door and attached to it was a kind of basket, which could be fitted onto a head. My head, I realized.

The druegar brought in a steel chair, unbound me and bound me to the chair, putting the cage onto my head.

?If I pull this small lever, the door of the cage will open and the rats will start eating it. They are hungry; they will certainly eat its fresh flesh. Does it want to be eaten by rats??

?No, no, get them away from me!?

?A life for a life, if it isn?t killed, somebody else has to die!? Irenicus screamed at me.

?Anyone, I don?t care, just take them away from me!?

?No, it must name somebody specific, who shall be eaten??

Only one name came to my mind, Darnoc would safe me, Darnoc would safe me from the rats, I couldn?t think of anything else. Darnoc would sacrifice himself for me, I would live, I must live!

?Darnoc, Darnoc, take Darnoc; get the rats away from me!? I screamed in total panic.

Irenicus removed the cage and I sighed in relief, trembling.

?It has betrayed its own brother; it is like an animal, only wanting to live. A human would have sacrificed himself instead of betraying the ones he or she loved. But it isn?t a human; it is an animal, a beast, a monster. It is inside of it, it is it.?

?No, no, I am not a monster, I am not an animal!?

?Yes, it is a murderous beast and it will learn to accept it!?

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:10 PM.

[Darnoc]

Darnoc: Down the sewers


After the execution, Nalia told me that she had to leave for her castle.

?Got to look after things, you know. I suggest you come soon; it?s also your castle now. And I don?t think we have seen the last of Isaea??

I agreed with her, but I still wished to look for other jobs in Atkatla first. So she went off and we others went on towards the temple district, where we hadn?t been yet.

The district was indeed impressing; I could make out three temples (one of Helm, one of Lathander and one of Talos), the main building of the Order of the Radiant Heart and also several other buildings of rich and powerful people.

Around a plaza in the middle of the district I could make out several people gathered around a blind man in rags.

?Let yourselves not be deceived by those false gods! Do not trust your eyes, for they show you only lies! I am here to show you the true way, the way of the Unseeing Eye, the only true god! Listen and believe, for I am Gaal, prophet of the Unseeing Eye!?

I heard the people mutter, shouts of agreement or outrage could be heard. Several priests of the local temples were standing a little away from the crowd.

One of them, a priest of Helm by the looks of him (he wore a plate armor and a war hammer), came towards us.

?Anomen Delryn, is this you? Do you hear these blasphemies? You are a priest of Helm and Helm demands your assistance, so follow me back to the temple.?

Anomen bowed and responded: ?I will do as Helm bids me to do! Darnoc, let us follow High Guardian Oisig!?

?That was the High Guardian of Helm?? I asked in astonishment.

?Indeed he was, so you might guess the importance of this matter. Let us not lose any moment!?

Oisig was an earnest and stern man, his eyes looking critically at everyone. They had a kind of ?I see everything?-feeling, if you get my meaning.

?The All-seeing eye is? concerned. This new cult must be investigated, we must know if this Unseeing Eye is indeed a new deity or if this is just all lies and confusion. Helm appoints this task upon you, Anomen, priest of Helm.?

?But where might we find this cult?? Anomen asked.

?The prophet steps out of the sewers, so you should start there. One of the paladins of the Radiant Heart, Sir Keldorn Firecam, has already gone down there. It is my belief that if you join your forces together you might be able to unravel this mystery.?

I saw that Anomen was forced to do this and I was not the person who would just abandon a fellow companion. And the whole matter also sounded quite interesting. One could also always use the favor of a deity.

The sewers were what I had expected: dirty and stinking. Some kobolds lived down there, but they weren?t much of a challenge for us. Sir Keldorn we found near a staircase which led even further down.

The paladin was an old man with many scars, but he still seemed strong and healthy. From his eyes I judged him to be a kind and wise man with a good heart. I should not be disappointed, for Keldorn turned out to be a much more convenient personality than the sometimes really arrogant Anomen. Keldorn wanted to do what is right, because he believed in it, but didn?t show off with his accomplishments. At the same time he showed care and concern for the people around him, trying to help where he could. Later I should learn that he also had his problems, though.

?Ah, welcome, strangers. I hope that you aren?t here to rob me of my earthly belongings. What leads you to this place of evil??

?Sir, we are here to investigate the matter of this new cult. You must be Keldorn Firecam, I presume.?

?Indeed I am, sir. Glad to make your acquaintance. And what might your name be??

?Darnoc is my name; I am a sword master and scientist. My fellow companions are Minsc, a ranger from Rashemen, together with his hamster Boo; then there?s Aerie, an Avariel-Elf; Yoshimo, a talented bounty hunter from Kara-Tur; Anomen Delryn, priest-warrior of Helm, you might already know.?

Keldorn shook hands with everyone, Aerie?s he kissed gently, bowing down (Keldorn was a real gentlemen). He greeted Anomen by embracing him and kissing him on both cheeks (paladins did this as a sign of their fraternity; although Anomen wasn?t paladin yet, Keldorn told me later he had seen in Anomen?s eyes that he was a worthy candidate and that was good enough for him).

?Anomen Delryn, I have long wanted to speak with you. It is my hope that one day you also may become a member of our most noble order.?

Anomen?s face lightened up at this compliment and he responded: ?Sir Keldorn Firecam, I am honored to finally meet you. Fighting alongside you lets one of my dearest wishes come true.?

After this meeting we went down the stairs, Keldorn walking behind Minsc and me. Through a series of stinking rooms we finally stumbled into a strange chamber, a huge eye painted onto the floor. Several guards in chain-mails stood in front of a door which led into a round chamber. Between them stood Gaal, the blind prophet.

?Who are you that you seek the realm of the Unseeing Eye??

?We have come to seek out, if what you say is true? I responded.

?Ah, so you wish to serve the Unseeing Eye. This is well. But to show, if you are worthy, you will have to pass the test. Remove your eyes. If you live, you are worthy.?

I didn?t like the idea of removing my eyes at all.

?Is there anyway to prove our worth without removing my eyes??

?Ah, indeed there is. The Unseeing Eye has a task for you, which only a person with his eyesight still intact can accomplish. There is a powerful artifact somewhere beneath our feet. With the key I will give you, you will be able to enter the passages below. Seek out this artifact and bring it to me, then you will have proven your worth.?

The passages below were ancient. Parts of statues were lying around, built in a style I didn?t recognize. The path was built of smooth stones, fitting almost perfectly together. Finally we came to a huge underground lake, in its middle a strange temple built of yellow stone. Several people clothed in black were guarding it, some of them only children, others very old. But they all seemed to be ill; their skin was grey and didn?t look alive.

?What do you seek, strangers? Do you want the artifact? Probably, what else would anyone want here anyway?? It?s in the temple, but you won?t be able to remove it. If you try, you will certainly die. So, I have warned you. What you do now, is up to you.?

?This building, what is it? And what kind of artifact is in there?? I asked the ancient looking man which had spoken to us.

?It was a temple once, we are its guardians. When we die, we are reborn again. It has been so long, we have even forgotten the name of the god? So long? The artifact is very powerful; the gods have put it here so that no one can abuse it. It cannot be removed.?

Those poor souls, I pitied them. But I had to get this artifact, so I opened the door and entered, followed by my companions.

Inside we were awaited by a strange, demonic creature, which attacked us immediately. I defended myself, thrusting my sword into his chest. But when I drew out my sword again, the wound closed immediately.

Trying to dodge its attack, I thought about how to kill this beast. This thing was? evil. No, more than that, it seemed to be a manifestation of evil itself. But when this was a manifestation, it wasn?t really real. Real weapons couldn?t kill it, for it was only an idea. And attacking something was an action of aggression, only making it stronger. Perhaps an action of non-violence, an action which signified what is good, could kill it.

?Aerie, use some healing spells on the beast!? I yelled, dodging another of the beast?s furious attacks.

She looked puzzled at me, but when I repeated my command, she did as I had told her. When the healing power came over the beast, something extraordinary happened: It just vanished into thin air and where it had stood, suddenly a man appeared.

?Who are you that you enter my temple? You have beaten the beast? Only temporarily, though, it will come back? I am Amuanator, god of the sun, but I guess no one remembers me anymore. They began to forget after I came down here guarding the rift device.?

?What exactly is this rift device??

?An extraordinary powerful artifact, in fact so powerful that we, the gods, decided to place it here so that it may never be used again. But it has lost many of its power. I know that the Unseeing Eye is seeking this device. If it would get its hand it, the results would be disastrous. Therefore I beg you to use the device to destroy the Unseeing Eye. After this, you must return the whole device back here or else you will die.?

?Well, that is interesting. But the old man outside told us, the device couldn?t be removed.?

?I have the power to remove it. But only that much. In order to finally destroy it afterwards, I will need the power of my former followers. You must convince them that I still exist so that they may believe again. They have long forgotten me and it is their hate which has created this beast.?

After receiving one half of the device (the other one was already in the possession of the Unseeing Eye, Amuanator told me), we left the temple.

?Your god is still alive and his name is Amuanator, god of the sun? I told the old man outside.

?No, this cannot be; we are forgotten?? he muttered.

There was no use in it. He didn?t want to believe and I couldn?t help him.

Back in the sewers, we were intercepted by an old blind man somewhere before the headquarters of the cultists.

?You have the other half of the device, I can feel it. Don?t give it to the Unseeing Eye, I beg you!?

?Who are you??

?Once I was the High Priest of the Unseeing Eye, until I found what it really was. The Unseeing Eye is a powerful Beholder and he wants to use the device to ascend to a deity. He must not have it!?

?Don?t worry; we aren?t going to give it to him. What do you suggest we do??

?I have a spy at the cultists, Tad. Say the password to him: ?The Eye is blind.? He will then open the path downwards to the layer of the Unseeing Eye.?

It worked all as the old man had told us. The lair was a gruesome place, full of slime. Somewhere in here had to be the next half of the device? I just hoped that we wouldn?t run into the Unseeing Eye while exploring its lair.

In a room with a pulsating? something we found it. I took it and immediately saw that both parts could be put together into a scepter. And just when I had put it together, the landlord came back.

The Unseeing Eye was a horrific sight: a round ball with a huge mouth floating in mid-air, lots of tentacles with eyes at the end attached to it. I didn?t know why I did it: I simply raised the rift device and a flash of pure energy came out of it, hitting the Unseeing Eye and ripping it apart, before it could do anything.

The ground shook beneath our feet; the cave began to collapse around us. Quickly I waved at my companions to follow me back to the exit. When we finally managed to flee back up the stairs, Gaal already awaited us with his warriors.

?You have murdered the Unseeing Eye! Kill them!? he shrieked.

The warriors didn?t howl or scream like other attackers used to do, they simply attack silently. Drawing our weapons, we awaited them. Yoshimo killed one with his bow, Aerie with a stone from her sling and then they were upon us.

One of them raised his sword to hack on me from his higher position, but I quickly exploited this by thrusting my sword into his unprotected chest. His chain-mail was no match for the strong thrust of my sharp sword. Another one jumped at me, swinging his sword a little lower, but Minsc caught him with Lilacor.

?Thanks!?

?Anytime!? Minsc replied, while killing another of the warriors.

?Geez, nobody ever thanks me. Typical!? Lilacor muttered.

The way was now clear, so I rushed up to Gaal, who tried to fling a magical arrow of fire on me, which I quickly dodged. Then I was at him, swung my sword and beheaded him with one stroke. When the other cultists saw that their prophet and high priest had died, they fled. We didn?t bother to catch them.

There was now only one thing left to do: Bring back the rift device to Amuanator. The god awaited us in his temple and was glad to see me return with the whole device.

?Now the time has come. Go and talk to my followers, make them come here.?

The ancient man didn?t believe me really, I think, but after some arguing he at least agreed to enter the temple with the other guardians. When they saw their god, they stopped dead in their tracks.

?But? but how can this be? You are dead, you no longer exist!?

Amuanator shook his head, smiling at the guardians.

?No, I haven?t vanished yet, there is still some power left in me. I need you to believe again, to give me your power, so that I may destroy the device. Then you will finally be free and will join me in my house.?

The guardian looked on the ground, his eyes closed, as if he was trying to remember something long past. Finally he looked up again.

?Amuanator, Lord of the sun, we pray to thou that thou may enlighten our hearts with thy holy light! Return to thy rightful place of power, oh Lord!?

Suddenly Amuanator began to glow with a radiant light, which filled the whole room. He took the rift device and suddenly the light concentrated on it. The device vanished in a flash of blinding white light and then the light was gone again.

?It has been done. Now you all shall receive your promised reward, my faithful servants! Come with me and live with me in my house, where the sun never sets!?

And suddenly they were all gone, leaving us alone in the now empty and dark temple.

High Guardian Oisig awaited us in the temple of Helm. We told him of everything which had happened and finally he nodded.

?Well done, Helm?s eyes look upon you with satisfaction. You shall be properly rewarded, name it and it shall be given to you.?

There was only one thing I wanted and I told him.

?A dear friend of mine was kidnapped and in order to rescue her, I need money. Please, if there is anything you can give me, I would appreciate it deeply.?

?I see that you speak the truth. Since you wish for this not for yourself, it shall be given to you. Take it and the blessing of Helm with it. He will aid you in your search for your lost friend.?

It was already dark, when we returned to the Slums of Atkatla. In front of the Copper Coronet, a figure with black clothes, long, black hair, a pale face and red eyes awaited us.

?Ah, you must be Darnoc. My mistress wishes to speak with you, she has an offer to make. If you wish to hear it, come to the graveyard by night.?

And with this she (for it was clearly a female, whatever else it might be) vanished into the shadows.

We went into the Copper Coronet for our usual rooms. Before I went to bed, though, I took out my notebook again. There had been an idea in my head for quite some time now. The idea had taken shape and now I only needed the proper parts to create a new and powerful weapon: The fire-spiter. The principle was similar to the fire-kegs, but the fire-spiter could be carried with you. It was a one-man-weapon and still powerful enough to even penetrate full plate armor.

Aerie looked at my notes and asked me about them. Soon they had all gathered around me and so I had no choice but to explain it to them.

?Well, here you can see my new formula. You see, I have long thought about the problem of velocity and acceleration. Then I had the striking idea: Velocity is nothing else than a certain distance covered in a certain amount of time. And acceleration is nothing else than the growth of velocity in a certain time. So if we use ?t? for ?time?, ?d? for ?distance?, ?v? for ?velocity? and ?a? for acceleration, we get the following formula: v is equal to t divided by d. And a is equal to the difference between two different v divided by the difference between two different t.
Then I began to think about things falling down. You see, something must cause them to fall down, but what? Is there energy which pushes or draws them? I do not know yet, but I have found out how things fall. The acceleration is 9.81 meters per second to the power of two. I simply call this number ?g?, which stands for ?gravitational acceleration?.
That is important when it comes to my new weapons. You see, they are pushed with a certain amount of energy out of the barrel, so they have a certain amount of acceleration until they reach their final speed, which is quite fast. But at the same time they are drawn towards the ground by this damn gravitational power. Which means that after a certain amount of time and distance the bullet hits the earth, so my weapon has only a certain range. It is of course far bigger than the range of a bow or crossbow, but still??

?Ah, you have a thing for numbers, my friend. You should go to Kara-Tur one day and talk to some of the learned men there, they might be interested in those kinds of things? Yoshimo told me. From the looks of the others I gathered that they hadn?t understood completely what I had just told them.

?And what is this drawing here?? Anomen asked.

It was the fire-spiter. A long, straight barrel made of steel, a handle of wood at the end, the trigger just beneath the end of the barrel. One had to push some explosive powder and a bullet into the thing and then simply squeeze the trigger. By squeezing it, you turned a little cogwheel, which hit a flint and so ignited the powder, which catapulted the bullet out of the barrel.

I explained this to them and Keldorn asked: ?But how did you come up with this explosive powder??

Laughing I told them: ?Well, that is quite a story. I began experimenting with substances, asked a lot of smiths, and finally realized that there are two very different kinds of substances: Ones you can?t split further into other substances and ones you can. The ones you can?t I called ?elements?, for they are the base for everything else.
After further experiments I realized that every element could be in a different state: Either it is solid, liquid or gas. Then I also realized that nothing is ever lost, it just changes into something else. Two elements can join into a new substance and this substance can again be again taken apart into the elements it is composed of. When I thought about how this was possible, I came up with the idea that the elements were in fact very small thingies and everything is composed of those. Each thingy of an element must be a little different, that?s why the elements are all so different. I began to sort them by weight and soon had quite a list. And I called the thingies ?Undividables?.
Now with some experimenting I realized that some of the Undividables reacted with each other violently. They let off loads of energy. And if I could control this reaction, I had quite a weapon, right? After a lot of experimenting in Baldur?s Gate I finally found the formula: 75% saltpeter, 15% charcoal and 10% sulfur.
Now I just need a smith to build me the thing??

?Oh my, this is just so fucking terrible! You can?t do this!? Lilacor shrieked suddenly.

?What now?? I asked sighing.

?Well, if you really build those fucking fire-spiters, we swords will become useless, you will abandon us and you will abandon me! That is just not fair, I must find a way to remain useful, I must become? better!?

Suddenly something happened. It almost felt as if a strong wind blew through the room, Lilacor began to glow until he radiated in a white light. And when the light faded, he shone in a silver light, his hilt made of platinum.

?I can see things, revelations, the future! The path is in front of me, I must just follow it! My power advances to a higher level, I am enlightened, I am now a Bodhisattva-sword! Listen to me, for I show you the way to inner peace! Let go of your earthly worries and find your true self! The power is within you! Ehm, what did I just say???

We looked astonished at Lilacor.

?You? you have improved yourself? A sword which can get better??

?What are you looking at me like that? Didn?t think that I had it in me, did you, eh? Well, now I am Saint Lilacor the Enlightened, sword of the true path! Killing is the path to finding your true self, so follow me, my disciples, and do as I command you!?

I shook my head. Now that was really something, this Lilacor must have a truly powerful spell on him.

?Ha, your firearms are no danger to me. I can predict now that I will grow stronger still, until I am finally the most powerful weapon existing. One day I will become a god!?

?We shall see, Lilacor, we shall see. I think that with my science I will be able to make even the gods useless, not just swords. We must take our destinies into our own hands, not let us be guided by gods. We are our own masters!?

A grave look came over Keldorn?s face.

?My friend, do not speak of what you do not know. This path will lead to an evil end, I can tell. Do no longer pursue it.?

Although I didn?t say anything then, in my heart I had already made a decision. I would follow my path to its conclusion. Visions I had, visions of a bright future of total freedom.

Back then it had been just a hobby for me, noting really serious. I didn?t realize (until it was too late) how dramatically my inventions would eventually change everything, how they would affect the future dramatically and how Keldorn?s words would eventually be proven right.

That night I dreamt again. As always, I found myself in Candlekeep, but this time I was directly catapulted into a live version of it.

Imoen was there, of course, smiling at me.

?Well, here ya are again. Good t? see ya. An? yeah, ya can?t speak, as always, so don?t try t? tell me, how good it?s t? see me, I know without ya tellin? me anyway.?

I tried to make a puzzled look, she immediately understood.

?Oh, ya wanna know, why ya?re here, right? I wanna show ya somethin?, so ya just follow me.?

I followed her, of course. She led me to a little lake not far from Candlekeep, where I and Imoen used to bath in the summers, a very long time ago.

?Ya remember, right? Now what I wanna show ya happened some years before all that started. We?d been busy with lots of thin?s, learnin? (especially ya, always were han?in? ?round with Hull an? yar sword) an? workin?, so we hadn?t been here for quite a lon? time.?

Suddenly I and Imoen came in sight. Well, not really I, rather almost I. It was a younger I, not much, but still clearly younger. My face didn?t look as hard and grim and had some scars less. Imoen had still a kind of girlish face and was laughing about lots of things. I had also laughed more back then, I remembered. It had been happier times, without the worries of the present?

?C?me on, Darn, th?water?s nice an? cool!? the younger Imoen shouted.

?Yeah, right, probably still damn cold, I guess? my younger self muttered.

?Ah, stop actin? gloomy!?

The younger Imoen went over to the lake and began taking her clothes off, just letting them fall to the ground. My younger self looked suspiciously at the water, put his hand in it, shrugged his shoulders and also began unclothing himself.

When I looked at the younger Imoen again, I was flabbergasted. I had never seen her like this. Well, I had seen her naked before, we had gone swimming often, but I never really realized it like that. And what shocked me the most was the fact that I liked what I saw. She was my sister, I shouldn?t be feeling for her this way, it was just wrong!

I stumbled backwards, trying desperately to find a way out of this dream. But something seemed to draw me the other way, I wanted to stay there and watch her for all eternity.

?Ah, I see yar dilemma. So ya indeed feel somethin? for me? Was it like ?is before? ?ave ya ever wanted t? touch me, t? feel me??

She came closer, while I stood there, trembling, not knowing what to do. Gently she took my hand, shivers of cold and warmth flooded my body. Slowly I reached out and touched her face with the back of my hand, feeling her warm, smooth skin.

And then it suddenly all faded away. I awoke in my bed, still trembling. Thoughts raced through my mind. Could it be that I really was in love with my own sister? No, that was not possible, just not possible!

I tried to reject the idea, but the more I tried, the more I realized that it was indeed true. I had loved her for a long time, but never admitted it to myself. And still I had let her down, let them take her away. Desperation came over me. What were they doing to her? Perhaps this monster Irenicus had her already in his claws, tormenting her again. I couldn?t stand the thought of it, hate for him burned inside of me. Hate and agony were tearing me apart, I realized. My own defenses against the evil inside me were lowered and soon I wouldn?t have the strength to resist it anymore. I needed Imoen back at my side so that we could help each other. She understood what was inside me; she was the only one, who could help. Only she could save me from the demons in my blood, which tried to take over my mind. And time was running out for me.



Imoen: Darnoc?s crossbow


After my experiences with the torch-room, I was brought back into my cell, where I lay, unconscious. But somehow I began to dream again.

The dream brought me into the walls of Candlekeep, but they were dark and empty, only Darnoc standing there.

?Hm, you again. Come, there?s something else I want to show you. Something important. It happened when we were about fifteen or so. At least I was fifteen, I think you were fourteen back then.?

Suddenly we stood outside the library, the light of day illuminating the scene. A younger version of Darnoc stood in front of me, holding a crossbow proudly in his hand. I remembered it, I had told Darnoc that nothing good would come out of inventing a better crossbow, since people had more than enough ways of killing each other.

?Now you just watch, little sister, I?m gonna show you!? the younger Darnoc growled angrily at my younger self, who was standing a little to the left.

The crossbow was indeed an improved version, for it could shoot two bolts instead of only one. Darnoc was trying to load it, but something went wrong and he hit the trigger prematurely, the bolt flew straight and hit my younger self into the left side.

?Im, no, I didn?t mean to? Im, no!? the younger Darnoc screamed and as my younger self collapsed, he rushed to her.

He knelt beside her and touched the wound.

?Oh, damn, what shall I do? Im, don?t leave me here, don?t you dare!?

?Didn?t I tell ya?? my younger self whispered.

The younger Darnoc began to weep, as he nodded and tried to pull the bolt out. My younger self screamed, but it finally came out. Immediately the younger Darnoc ripped a piece of his cloth off and covered the wound, which now began to bleed freely.

?Bring me t? father, or ya want me t? bleed t? death here?? my younger self whispered, smiling a little.

?Yeah, bring you to father??

?An? listen t? me in the future, ya stupid oaf! I told ya not t? play ?round with weapons an? now look what happened.?

And then it all became dark and empty again, Darnoc still standing in front of me.

?I never knew when to stop. My fascination for knowledge and invention knows no end. I just don?t know where to stop, Im. That?s why I need you; I need someone to guide me, to keep me straight. Someone? to love me? Perhaps? Can I ask you, did you ever? feel something for me? More than just being my little sister??

He stepped up to me and put his hand onto my shoulder, looking into my eyes, which were on level to mine.

?I? I think I do? It is all so confused; I don?t know what to do? I? perhaps I always felt for you like this, I am not sure??

Suddenly he came even closer and kissed me, putting his arms around me. And I felt that this was, what I wanted, deep inside. For a moment I forgot everything and just let it happen, but then I realized, what was going on. I was kissing my brother!

With that I awoke, asking myself, what other horrors Irenicus still had in mind for me. But at the same time, I couldn?t get out of my mind, what had happened in my dream. Had this been real? Had I really seen Darnoc? Did he really feel something for me or was this just all wishful thinking of me?



Darnoc: Handing over the money


The next morning, we sat together and discussed what to do. Nobody had liked the look of the messenger last evening and so we decided to turn that offer down and remain with our ?friends?, the Shadow Thieves. We had more than enough money now to pay them and so went right over to Gaelan Bayle.

He was quite pleased that we had come.

?Good that you?re here, this damn, creepy guild probably tried to turn you, right? We?re at war with them, you know.
But now you probably want something from me, right? Well, here it is: This key will open the lower parts of the Shadow Thieves Headquarters. You?ll find Aran Linvail there, our leader. He wants to talk with you.?

I was quite surprised.

?And that?s it? Where?s the promised help??

?That is the help, lad. Aran Linvail is probably the most powerful man in Atkatla, he?ll help you alright.?

But what the hell did they need all that money for?

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:11 PM.

[Darnoc]

Second Interlude: A son of Bhaal, a daughter of Bhaal and a monk from Candlekeep


It all somehow looked familiar. Then I remembered: We were a little south of Beregost.

?Hey, you remember? Has been quite some time, since we?ve been here??

?Yeah, ya?re right, Darn. Nice village, always liked it.?

It was a green and fertile country, soft hills covered by dense forest flanked the road. It ran straight northwards to Beregost. We needed about half an hour to reach the little village.

Beregost was full of life, of comings and goings. The crisis of the iron-shortage had passed and trade once again flourished. And with the trade, also Beregost did.

A little before we entered the village, we caught up with a man, clothed in a green cloak, his hood drawn over his head and holding a wooden staff in his hands.

?Good day to you!? I greeted him.

He turned around me and starred at me in total astonishment.

?Thou art Darnoc, god of the sword masters!?

I smiled a little uncomfortably.

?Well, you?re right. But I really don?t like when people bow and such things, so please just treat me like a normal human being. Hell, not long ago I have in fact been one??

?Forgive, my Lord, I didn?t know?? he said quickly.

?And what might your name be??

The monk, for he clearly was a monk, opened his mouth, closed it and opened it again. Finally he managed to reply.

?Ar? Arkul Sazzari. I?m from Candlekeep.?

I and Imoen laughed.

?Candlekeep? We grew up there, ya know?? Imoen said joyfully.

?Art thou the holy companion of his divine Lordship??

?Ah, stop talkin? like that, ol? Darn doesn?t like that.?

?Thy wish shall be my command, my Lady!?

Now I roared with laughter.

?Just pretend that we are two friendly strangers you met on the road, alright?? I suggested.

The monk starred puzzled at me and then finally nodded.

?Very well, now perhaps you might be able to tell us some of the news. What?s going on around here??

?Ehm, well, the Cult of the Eradicators of Bhaal?s Spawn has been very active lately? They?re rounding up all the remaining Bhaalspawn and kill them. I?d advise you to keep a low profile.?

?Well, thanks for the advice; I?ll keep it in mind.?

I wasn?t much worried about myself, though. Not only had I one of the most powerful swords existing, I also had my firearms, a kind of weapon those Bhaalspawn-Killers probably only heard rumors of. It was Imoen which I worried about. If they would kill her, I would never be able to forgive myself.

So I went closer to her and whispered into her ear: ?Please, be careful, if they find out that we?re Bhaalspawn??

?Hey, don?t worry, Darn, I?ll be a?right.?

She smiled and stroked my hair. I took her hand and squeezed it a little, as if to draw strength from it.

In Beregost we went to Feldepost Inn, the best inn in town. Arkul opened the door and we stepped in. I quickly glanced over the room. Most guests looked harmless enough, but in a corner sat a group of people with leather armor and black cloaks, looking critically around the room, examining all the guests.

One of them, he wore a chain-mail and had dark hair and eyes, looked directly at me. His glare seemed to be able to see right into me, uncovering my darkest secrets. And suddenly I saw recognition in his eyes: He knew who I was.

?You?re the Abomination!? he cried through the room. The whole room immediately dropped silent.

Slowly he walked over to us, the others from his group following him.

?You?re the Abomination and finally you have come right to us. Finally we will be able to complete our tasks by killing the one whom we have sought for so long.?

They drew their weapons; I stood in front of Imoen, wanting to protect her. Imoen took her bow and readied it. Arkul quickly glanced at the approaching Bhaalspawn-Killers and then made himself ready for combat, by taking up an attack position, holding his staff.

I drew my own sword, but then I quickly changed it to my left hand, drawing my fire-spiter and pointing it directly at the leader of the Cultists.

?You know what this is? Probably heard of it, after the Shadow Thieves took over Amn? It?s a fire-spiter and your magic is no use against it, the bullet gets through all magical defenses. So I suggest you back away, or I?ll pull the trigger.?

The Cultist hesitated, but then made a step towards me. I pointed my weapon at the Cultist right of the leader and pulled the trigger. A thundering, deafening sound could be heard, a flash of light appeared at the end of the barrel and the man grabbed his chest, where suddenly blood appeared. In total horror he stared at me and then collapsed dead to the ground.

Now I pointed the fire-spiter directly at the head of the leader.

?Back away right now or you?ll be the next who dies!?

We stepped away from the door and I motioned the Cultists to leave the place. They grabbed the body of their fellow Cultist and hurried out, but before they left their leader turned to me.

?My name is Ossar Maldik, you better remember it, for this won?t be the last time we have met!?

The other guests looked at me, fear in their eyes. I put away my gun and stepped over to the innkeeper.

?Is there a room where we can rest??

?Ah? well, of course, sir, whatever you want.?

So we rented a room and went upwards to occupy it.

Imoen looked at my fire-spiter and shook her head.

?I never liked those weapons, Darn, especially not after what Mocilia an? her Shadow Thieves did with ?em.?

I shrugged my shoulders.

?They?re weapons, Im, and all weapons are horrible. As long as they save my life, I don?t really care. As long as they keep you from harm, Im??

She looked long into my eyes, as if she was trying to read my mind.

?So this? worrying ya, eh? Ya afraid I might die? Ya?ve become a warrior because of me??

I just nodded.

She hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.

?Hey, ya don?t worry, I can look out for myself. But it?s still nice t? know there?s someun lookin? after me, heh. So I say, let?s just look out for each other, eh??

I smiled, feeling warmth in my heart and took Imoen?s hand. We understood each other better than anyone else could understand us. Nothing would ever divide us, not even death. I would make sure of that.






Part Three: Guilds





Darnoc: The Shadow Master


Aran Linvail was not an impressive figure. And that was probably the reason why he was in fact impressive. He was rather small, about my height, had thick black hair and olive skin, a thin nose and thin lips, his eyes were small and pitch black. But Shadow Master Linvail was the living proof that appearance doesn?t count. He was probably the most powerful man in Amn, perhaps even on the whole Sword Coast. And one didn?t get powerful by being ordinary or stupid.

?Darnoc, I am delighted to finally make your acquaintance. Many very fascinating tales have reached my ears concerning you and your fellow companions. I can see Minsc. How?s your hamster Boo? Well, I hope. Ah, and there?s Lord Anomen Delryn. Terribly sorry about what happened to your sister, but business is business, right? Sir Keldorn Firecam, how nice to finally meet you! I do not often meet members of the noblest Order of the Radiant Heart. Yoshimo, you I already know. It is good that you have finally decided to work for us.?

Then he turned to Aerie, took her hand gently and kissed it.

?Miss Aerie, how nice to make your acquaintance. If there?s anything I can do to help your uncle Quayle, just say the word.?

Aerie blushed at this and smiled. This Linvail was really quite a surprise. He was certainly not the kind of person I would have imagined to be the Shadow Master.

?Now, let?s move on to business. First I want to express my deepest regrets concerning the kidnapping of your dear sister, Darnoc. As you might recall, I have ordered the Shadow Thieves to invade Irenicus? dungeon in order to free you and your companions. Alas, we came too late and couldn?t stop the tragedy occurring on Waukeen?s Promenade.
I am willing to lend a helping hand in the rescuing of Imoen. In order to make certain arrangements I need the money Gaelan Bayle handed to me. However, there is another problem which must be taken care of and with which you might be of some assistance.?

He walked over to the richly decorated table and took a carafe full of wine, filling a glass.

?Do you want some? Really good vintage.?

I nodded and he filled another glass, which he handed to me.

?As I was saying, there?s another problem. You probably heard of this other guild, which troubles us greatly. Now, that is where you come in. Lately my shipments have been disappearing. I have sent Mook there to watch over the latest shipment and I would really appreciate it, if you could help her out. Those losses really hinder my organization, if we can stop the shipments from disappearing, I might be able to speed things up with Imoen?s rescue.?

?Well, if you think that it will help, I?ll do it?? I answered.

?Excellent. It is now evening; I suggest you immediately go over to the docks.?

Mook was already waiting for us at the docks. She was a good-looking young woman with beautiful black hair, but there was a menacing air around her. One immediately knew that one shouldn?t mess with her. This was made even clearer by the short sword she wore at her side, an excellent exemplar of amnish workmanship.

?Ah, yah?re Darnoc, right? Follow me, dah shipment?s right over heer.?

There were several crates assembled on the docks, but I couldn?t tell what was in them.

?I?ve been heer all day lon?. There?s a guy who?s been heer several times now, looking at dah shipment from afar. He?s wearin? a hood, so I couldn?t see his face. But I didn?t like dah looks o? ?im, there?s somethin? dark around ?im.?

?If he wants to steal the shipment, he will do so at night. We?ll have to wait until it gets dark? I noted.

?Hm, yah?re right. I?ve got a bad feelin? about this whole matter, somethin?s not right. I?ve heard some stories about this other guild, yah know??

We spent the time until it grew dark talking to each other. Mook was something like a daughter for Linvail, he had found her as a five years old child in the slums, after her parents? house had burned down and raised her. That was before he had become Shadow Master. He had taught her the ways of the Shadow Thieves and was proud of her as if she was his real daughter. The whole matter of this new guild troubled him deeply, though, and he didn?t want anyone else than her to take care of this matter.

We were just talking about the Renal Bloodscalp (she was good friends with him), when a hooded figure came down the stairs. Minsc drew Lilacor (?Oh, we?re going to kill something, are we?? Lilacor asked) and we others followed his example. In front of me the figure halted. I couldn?t see much but two red glowing eyes.

?Ah, Darnoc, I presume. And dear Mook too? the figure said with a cold, deep voice.

?What do you want, stranger?? I asked him.

?Oh, the Mistress will take care of you soon enough, Darnoc, don?t you worry. I?m here for Mook this night. The Mistress has taken some interest in her, being the adopted daughter of Linvail himself. She wants her at her side.?

Mook shuddered at those words, probably imaging what the figure meant with ?being at her side?.

?What kind o? creature are yah?? she asked.

?Oh, I?m a creature out of your worst nightmares, beautiful, dear Mook. And now you will join us, there?s no point in resisting us, eternity awaits you.?

He drew off his hood, revealing a white face with long black hair and sharp, long teeth in his mouth. He was a vampire, a creature who lived of the blood of humanoids, turning them into vampires in the process.

He snarled and revealed white claws, hissed and jumped at Mook, who gave a shriek and drew her short sword. With one of his claws, the creature hit her right hand; she let her sword fall to the ground. Then he advanced, she backed away, until she was no longer able to because of some crates. He opened his mouth, hissing and prepared to bite her, a look of lust in his eyes, when we finally reacted.

Minsc attacked, howling in rage at this creature of evil, Lilacor encouraging him loudly. The vampire turned around, hissed at Minsc and attacked, but against the new Lilacor he stood no chance, the sword penetrated him and spilled his blood all over Minsc. Wailing, a mist left the destroyed body of the vampire, the body itself fell lifeless to the ground.

Mook still leaned against the crate, motionless from shock, her body trembling. Minsc sheathed Lilacor and went over to her, hugging her and telling her that it was over. It was a side in Minsc I had never seen before. I had always suspected that he had a soft, caring spot in his heart; especially after witnessing him with Aerie (they were now always together, talking to each other and Minsc always looked out for her, never letting anyone near her who could harm her; she was his witch now and no one would kill her like Dynaheir).

Aerie also came over to the shocked young woman and looked if everything was alright with her. It seemed as if the vampire hadn?t harmed her much, her hand was bleeding of course, but Aerie used one of her healing spells on the hand and the wound closed.

Finally Mook managed to speak: ?This? thin?, it? it tried t? bite me! What was this thin???

?I think it was a vampire and it wanted to turn you into one of its own kind.?

She looked at me in total horror.

?You have been very fortunate, young woman. Without Minsc you would be now a creature of evil? Keldorn said.

?Well, thank yah, Minsc. I?ll never forget this, I promise.?

Aran Linvail was glad we brought his ?daughter? back in one piece, especially when he heard our story. Mook told us that her ?father? needed our help with something else: Two Shadow Thieves wanted to switch sides, perhaps we could find out from them, where the enemy?s headquarters were. She would come with us, probably being a little embarrassed about what had happened at the docks.

The two thieves would meet their contact in the ?Five Flagons?-inn in the bridge district. We found them on the upper floor of the inn, sitting at a table. I went into the room alone; my companions hid themselves in the shadows of the corridor.

?Hey, what are yah doin? here?? one of them asked us.

?I was sent by the side you wish to join. You must be Jaylo and Caeha. Although I should be cautious, I must make sure first. If you really are them, you should know my name.?

They both looked a little puzzled at each other, but then the one who had spoken first said: ?Well, yah?re name?s Gracen.?

I smiled encouragingly.

?That?s right. Now, about our business??

Suddenly the door opened and someone entered. I looked around and faced a sinister looking man wearing leather armor and a long sword.

?Who dah hell are yah?? he asked.

?My name?s Gracen?? I started, but was interrupted.

?Not possible, ?cause I?m Gracen. Whoever yah are, yah know more than?s fuckin? good for yah. Boys, kill ?im!?

Gracen and the two thieves drew their weapons and attacked. I signaled my companions to come in and drew my own sword. Mook was the first to enter; she attacked one of the thieves and killed him with a quick stroke at his throat.

I was attacked by Gracen, parried his first blow and rammed my shield into his chest, what sent him stumbling backwards. Immediately I went after him and thrust my sword forward, but he dodged and stroke sideward. I could barely block with my shield and he stroke again, this time low, so I had to jump. While jumping I thrust my sword low and caught Gracen in the side. He moaned, but didn?t let down his guard, immediately attacking again.

This time I was more prepared, I parried and began a quick series of attacks, which he also parried, although just barely. Suddenly Mook appeared in his back and thrust her sword into his heart.

?That?s for mee father, fuckin? vampire-slave!?

Gracen gurgled and dropped dead. Mook bent down and searched his pockets, retrieving a scroll.

?Ah, that?s interestin?. So they ?ave their headquarters on dah graveyard. How convenient!?

Linvail was pleased at the news and immediately began planning an attack. Mook wanted to lead it, together with me. After the incident on the docks she seemed to have developed quite a hate against the vampires, understandably.

?Now, what do we need? Dowels, of course? Anything else coming to your mind, Darnoc??

There were lots of things which came to my mind and I began explaining them to Linvail: ?Well, look at this. I call it the fire-spiter. And then I have those here. Their balls which explode on contact, I call them ?exploders?. Could come quite in handy, don?t you think??

Linvail looked at my sketches and nodded.

?Very well, I?ll tell our smiths to craft those weapons. I will send you a messenger when all preparations have been made.?



Imoen: Psychological experiments


Water was dripping onto my forehead. First I hadn?t bothered with it, even laughed at Irenicus.

?Can?t ya come up with somethin? better?? I had shouted at him.

But now I was thinking that perhaps it hadn?t been such a bad idea after all. It just kept on dripping on my head, it never stopped, it went on and on and on?

Suddenly I screamed, screamed without being able to stop, I just wanted the water to stop dripping on me, I couldn?t stand it anymore, it drove me insane! No one came, though; I was alone, all alone with the water. My screams became more and more silent, until I no longer had the strength to continue, until I was just a sorry, whimpering bundle.

It was then that Irenicus stepped into the room, glaring at me.

?Had enough already? You are not as strong as I would have thought. Alright, let?s continue with the next experiment.?

He cut my bonds and commanded some of his druegars to drag me to another room. It was the room I had been in before, the room with the table, the cage and the knives. But now there was a difference: it was full of those huge, gruesome rats. And they stared at me, hunger in their eyes.

?I am in control of them. See this button, the red one in my hand? If I press it, a command will be given the rats and they will attack you and kill you. Now, let us continue to the business on hand. Look at the table.?

I stepped over to it and gasped in horror: a man was laying on it, bound to it, several knives next to it.

?Take up one of the knives, which one doesn?t matter, whatever suits you. I gave you some lessons in anatomy. Cut open his abdomen first.?

I shook my head; I wouldn?t do this, never!

He just pointed at the button in his hand.

?I hear that being eaten to death can be a very slow and painful process? he explained.

Slowly I stepped over to the man, when I realized that he was still awake, staring in horror at me. My hand came down on the small table next to the one he was laying on and took up one of the knives, shaking.

?I?m sorry, but I?ve no choice? I whispered.

?Please, don?t!? the man begged me.

I wouldn?t be eaten by rats, no way! I gripped the knife firmer and stepped over to him, began to cut him open, trying to not heed his screams.

?Excellent, now cut off his leg and ligate it, so he doesn?t bleed to death.?

So I took the bone saw and began the gruesome work, sawing on and on, while the man screamed in pain. Finally the leg came off and I immediately took a piece of cloth and ligated the leg.

My skin had turned pale and I felt sick, but I tried to think of the rats. I wouldn?t end as rat food, I needed to go on.

?Very well, now cut his appendix off!?

I grabbed one of the scalpels and bent over the man, trying to find the appendix in him, pushing away his intestines, his stomach, his liver, all those slimy, gruesome things inside of a body. Finally I found it and began cutting. I guess I didn?t really do it right, probably cut also parts of his larger intestine off, I couldn?t really see it with all the blood and that ugly juice coming out of it.

After that I began to choke, wanting to vomit, but somehow I was able to swallow it again.

?Now, if you would cut out his left eye??

My hand was now shaking violently and I moved the scalpel towards the man?s eye. He screamed and begged me to stop it, but I continued and finally rammed the scalpel into the skin next to his eye, cutting and thrusting, until it came free from the skin and I could cut off the nerve, blood covering his whole face by now.

When the man?s scream reached a climax, something snapped in me. I could no longer bear it, the constant screams, whimpers and wails, the blood all over me and him, I wanted him to stop, it drove me insane!

?Shut the fuck up, shut up!? I screamed at him, taking a huge butcher?s knife.

And then I raised it and thrust it deep into him, again and again I stabbed, while he screamed and blood splashed onto my hands, my face, my body. I continued until the screams had stopped and the man was dead, a bloody bundle, barely recognizable as human.

I just collapsed next to the table and vomited on the floor and then began to sob, my body shaking violently, my hand still clutching the knife.

?You did well, Imoen, it is over. Now watch!?

From under a veil of tears I watched as he moved his finger to the button. Terror took hold of me, as I starred at the rats, but when he pressed the button, nothing happened.

?Oh no, oh no, no, no?? I whimpered.

?Yes, Imoen, yes, you killed the man, you slaughtered him needlessly. Meet the darker side of yourself, face it and embrace it! You are also a child of Bhaal; you have the murdering instinct inside of you!?

?No, never!? I screamed.

?We shall see, Imoen, we shall see.?

His druegar began to drag me to one of the cells. Before they threw me into it, Irenicus told them to drop me to the ground.

?Listen carefully now, Imoen. You will be locked in this room with an innocent child, a little girl. You will not receive water or food. And there is only one way out: You must take the key and unlock the door. The key is inside the little girl, in her stomach, to be precise. Inside you will also find a knife. Use it and free yourself. Or die of thirst, I do not care.?

And with this I was thrown in and the door locked behind me. He had been right; there was a little girl in there, a black-haired, pretty little girl, looking scarred at me.

?Who?re yah?? It asked me.

?Imoen. An? ya??

?Tiana?s mee name. What?re yah doin? here? Where?s mee mom??

?I don?t know, Tiana. I?m sorry. I?m a prisoner like ya.?

She came over to me and sat on my knees, putting her arms around me.

?I wanna get out o? here? she whispered, crying.

?Sh, don?t worry, we?ll find a way.?

It was then that I saw the knife lying in the other corner.

?Oh no, please, no?? I whispered.

But the knife was there and it wouldn?t leave. With a shock I realized that I would have to murder this innocent, little girl in order to survive. I tried to drive the thought from my head; I would rather die than killing her!

How long I sat in there, I don?t know. A long time, for I remember sleeping at least twice. In the beginning I felt nothing, but then I began feeling thirst and it grew and grew, accompanied by hunger.

I was probably already in a delirium, when I took up the knife and went over to the sleeping girl. I would kill her and take out the key, I would survive, I would find water and survive, to hell with the girl!

So I raised the knife and stabbed the girl, trying to hit her heart. But I must have missed, for the girl awoke and screamed in pain. So I pulled the knife out again and stabbed anew, and again and again, until she stopped moving. Feverishly I began cutting open her skin; I took out her stomach and cut it also open, trying to find the key. Finally I found it, somehow well preserved from the acid inside, and stumbled over to the door, unlocking it.

A bowl of water was outside and I grabbed it, sipping the water like a dog. Suddenly I noticed Irenicus staring at me and then at the girl?s corpse.

?Excellent, here, something to eat.?

I grabbed the piece of old bread and ate it. It was then that realization struck me: I had just murdered an innocent child, who had never done anything to me!

Letting the bread drop to the ground, I took my head between my hands and began to sob and scream.

?You have the murdering instinct inside of you, face it and accept it! You are indeed a child of Bhaal, Imoen.?

?I? I? don?t want it, I want t? die, leave me alone!?

But he didn?t and the experiments continued. Would there ever be an end to it?



Darnoc: Rise a knight and be recognized!


We went back to the Copper Coronet to get a well-earned sleep.

Again dreams came to me this night. And as always, I was standing in front of the gates of Candlekeep, Imoen standing next to me.

?Feelin? dreamy, are we?? she asked me jokingly. I smiled, not being able to talk.

?Well, there?s somethin? I wanna show ya. But ya prob?bly guessed that a?ready, right??

The scene changed, Candlekeep became alive. In front of the gates, I stood and Imoen next to me. We had different clothes, though. I was wearing a brown shirt and brown-checkered trousers. Imoen wore a gray shirt and trousers in the same color. We both had backpacks and walking sticks. My hair was a little shorter and I my beard too. I realized that this was I about one year ago, just some months before Gorion?s murder.

?Beautiful day, I must say? my younger self mentioned.

?Yeah, ya?re right, Darn. ?Ave picked the righ? one, eh??

?Well, let?s get moving then!? my younger self said.

I remembered. In our later years in Candlekeep, I and Imoen often went hiking in the hills nearby. This particular day I remembered quiet well, for it was one of the best hiking tours we had ever made.

The scene changed and I was now deep in the hills in front of a bridge leading across a deep gorge. The bridge didn?t look that stable, there were many holes in it. My younger self clearly didn?t like the look of it.

?Be careful when crossing it, Im, this thing just might break apart.?

But the younger Imoen didn?t head the warning and just went across without much caution. My younger self looked critically at the bridge and followed a little slower.

Suddenly a plank broke in front of Imoen; she desperately tried to regain her balance. My younger self looked horror-stricken at the scene.

?Im, no!? he cried in dismay and rushed to Imoen, dragging her away from the hole.

?Heh, just jokin?, nothin? happened, everythin? a?right.?

?You gave me quite a shock there, Im. For a moment I thought? I thought that??

?Ya thought I would fall down an? die. Heh, don?t worry, was just jokin?. Still, it?s nice that ya worry.?

An angry look crossed my younger self?s face, but was immediately replaced by concern.

?Im, please, don?t do that again, ever. I just can?t stand the thought of losing you, I mean it??

Imoen smiled and gently stroke my younger self?s hair.

?Ya?re really sweet, Darn. Don?t ya worry, nothin?ll happen to me, I?ll all be a?right.?

Again the scene changed. My younger self and Imoen were standing on a hilltop higher than the other ones around it. From here you could see Candlekeep, towering over the cliffs at the sea. The sun sunk down into the sea in the west, giving the water the look of blood.

?We made it, let?s camp here!? the younger Im suggested.

?Yeah, good place here. Trees and everything.?

They both unpacked their bedrolls, made a fire and ate some bread and cheese. Then they lay down and slept. Soon everything was quiet and still, the stars shone down on the two peaceful sleepers.

Suddenly Imoen began to moan and shake. My younger self awoke from the noise and starred over to Imoen.

?Im, what?s going on??

Imoen began to talk, still dreaming: ?No, get away from me, leave me! Please, don?t, please? Darn, help me, please!?

She screamed in total horror and awoke, her body shaking and sweating. My younger self went over to her and hugged her closely, stroking her hair gently.

?It?s over, it was just a dream? he tried to comfort Imoen.

Imoen began to sob and tried to say something, but couldn?t. My younger self continued to stroke her gently and patted her on the back.

?He wants t? take somethin? from me, but I dunno what! He hurts me, he hurts me, but I dunno why! Don?t let ?im take me, Darn, please!? she whispered.

?Hey, as long as it is in my power, nothing will happen to you, I swear! And if this guy ever gets you, I?ll give him hell, promise!?

Suddenly Imoen looked with a shocked expression at my younger self.

?He wants ya too, Darn, he told me! He wants t? use me t? get ya!?

?Nobody will get me and nobody will get you. It was just a dream, Imoen, nothing more.?

My younger self held Imoen in his arms, still embracing her. Her breathing slowed and soon she was asleep again, so he gently put her back onto her bedroll, pulling her blanket over her.

I remembered this and I remembered the dream. And suddenly I realized that it hadn?t just been a dream, it had been a vision. Irenicus, you bastard! But what had Imoen said? He wanted to get me by using her? I would have to watch my back; this Irenicus wouldn?t get me that easily!

Suddenly our younger selves disappeared and the Imoen of the present was again standing there.

?Ya remember, I know. It all came true, ya know. Ya swore it to me, Darn, ya swore it! Now fulfill it, Darn, keep yar promise!?

She had stepped closer to me while speaking and finally was standing right in front of me, leaning her head against me. She began to cry silently and I gently embraced her, tried to comfort her with the warmth of my body.

?It?s too much, I can?t stand it any longer, I?m gonna die, I think? One day I?ll just lie down and die, lettin? all the sufferin? behind me. I don?t wanna wake up, ?cause I know what waits out there. Please, Darn, I need yar help, now more than ever!? she whispered, the last words in a desperate voice.

I so wanted to tell her that I loved her and that I would soon come, but I couldn?t say a word. So I just cried, without saying anything at all. She saw it and finally smiled a little, but said nothing. We stayed like this for a long time and somehow I must have dozed off, if this is possible in a dream. It?s just that I woke up and it was morning, but I didn?t remember any change of scene like in the last dreams. Strangely, my blanket was wet where my face had been. It seemed as if at least the tears had been real.

We left the Copper Coronet in order to look after the advancement of our weapon?s construction, when we were intercepted by a knight of the Order of the Radiant Heart.

?Lord Anomen Delryn, the time of your judgment has come. You are summoned to appear in front of the noble leaders of our noble order. May Helm watch over you always!?

Anomen?s eyes shone with anticipation, what he had long waited for to happen, finally seemed to be happening.

Of course we immediately went to the order. Anomen was ordered to kneel in front of the leaders of the order.

?Anomen Delryn, it is your wish to become a member of this noble order. Are you ready to receive your judgment??

?I am, Lord. May my judgment be just in the eyes of Helm!?

?Then so be it. By the authority given us by Torm we hereby knight you.?

The speaker stepped forward, took a two-handed sword held by one of the knights and then touched both shoulders of Anomen.

?Rise a knight and be recognized, Sir Anomen! May Torm be with you and Helm watch over you!?

Anomen rose and bowed before the leaders of the order. Then the knights present, including Keldorn, stepped forward and gave him the brotherly kiss on both cheeks. Anomen was now recognized as knight of the noblest Order of the Radiant Heart.

His father had also come to the ceremony, although he had stayed in the shadows. When we wanted to leave, he stepped forward and halted in front of his son.

?I? I want to ask you to forgive me. Some things I have done, some things I have said? You have proven me wrong, son. By bringing your sister?s murderers to justice and now even becoming a knight you have proven your worth. Please, forgive me.?

Anomen hugged his father as response.

?I forgive you, father. Let us forget what is past and try to build a relationship in the future.?
His father nodded and I saw tears in his eyes. He seemed to be a changed person, having finally realized the mistakes of his past.

?Father, I miss her?? Anomen whispered, now also crying.

His father gave a loud sob.

?It is my fault, son, all is my fault. If it wouldn?t be for my stupid rivalry with Farrahd, she could still be alive? She could still live, Anomen!?

?Don?t say that, father, it wasn?t your fault, it was Farrahd?s fault alone and I don?t blame you.?

?Anomen, can you stay with me? Our house is so empty now that?s she?s gone??

?I will father, after I have helped Darnoc to rescue his sister. This I promise, I will come home as often as possible, as often as the order allows it.?

?Thank you, my son, thank you??

When we stepped out of the building, Keldorn turned to me.

?Darnoc, if it is possible, could we go to my home. It isn?t far and I haven?t been there for some time.?

?Hey, no problem, just lead the way.?

Keldorn?s house was indeed not far away, just over in the government district. When we entered his house, we were greeted by a servant, who immediately went to fetch Lady Maria Firecam.

I saw that she was happy to see him, but she tried to conceal it with a look of anger.

?So, you finally show your face again. Do you know how long it has been? Six whole months!?

?But Maria, you knew that I would stay away often since we married, I thought that this was clear!?

Maria sighed, her eyes reflecting a deep sadness.

?My dear Keldorn, you didn?t seem to have stopped to think if this would be enough for me. I miss you, I really do, but you?re never home and I have needs of my own, which you don?t seem to be able to satisfy??

Keldorn starred at her, realization striking him.

?You? you have taken a lover? Tell me his name!?

?Please, Keldorn, don?t hurt him!?

?Tell me his name, Maria!? Keldorn screamed.

I thought that it was time to have a word with the two.

?Keldorn, please, calm down and listen to me? I said, putting my hand on his shoulder.

He first wanted to shout at me, but then nodded.

?Look, your wife got a point; you should care more for your family. Having a family means that you have to let go of certain other things.?

Maria gave me a thankful look and said: ?Keldorn, his name is Sir William of Thorpe. You?ll find him in the Mithrest Inn.?

But Keldorn?s face didn?t change to the better; it was now a grimace of deep pain and grief.

?Don?t you see, Darnoc? Either I challenge Thorpe to a duel to regain my honor or I bring him and my wife before the judges and let them be condemned for adultery. My wife will go to prison. What should I, Darnoc, what??

?Keldorn, there is a third possibility. Confront Thorpe, but not by challenging him to a duel. Understand why your wife did what she did. You are good man and you have a good heart, but alas, you are a bad husband. This must change. Talk to Thorpe and tell him that you wish to resolve this matter peacefully and that you wish to now be the husband Maria deserves.?

Maria looked long into her husband?s eyes and finally asked him: ?Keldorn, do you still love me? For I do, even after you have disappointed me. Promise me to be a real husband and I will promise to never leave you. Think about the kids, Keldorn, they need a father!?

Slowly Keldorn nodded.

?Yes, Maria, my love hasn?t diminished. And I promise that things will change. Now let?s go and find Thorpe!?

We found Thorpe where Maria had told us to look for him. Keldorn immediately went up to him and confronted him.

?Sir William Thorpe, I am here concerning your relationship with my wife!?

Thorpe looked critically at Keldorn.

?So, you finally found out. Now what, do you challenge me to a duel??

?No, I do not wish to shed any blood over this matter. Just swear on your honor to stop your relationship, it will suffice.?

Thorpe frowned and replied: ?Don?t you understand, Sir Keldorn? Your wife is lonely and I have given her what she never got from you: love and care. Sir Keldorn, with all due respect for your accomplishments as a knight of the order, you are not a good husband. So, if you insist that I swear to let go of my relationship, I also insist that you swear to make Maria happy and be there for her. Swear that she will be the most important matter of your life, even more important than the order! Swear that you will look after your family properly!?

Keldorn remained long silent; I could see that Thorpe?s words hurt him deeply. But I had to agree with Thorpe, his words may have seemed to be hard, but they were also true.

Finally Keldorn answered: ?I swear by Torm that I will look after my family, love my wife and care for her and my children! I swear that I will be there for them and that no other matter will be more important than them!?

A smile crossed Thorpe?s face.

?Then all is well and I also swear by Torm that I will stop my relationship with your wife immediately. I hope that you two will be happy together. If not, I will come and remind you of your oath, Sir Keldorn!?

They both shook hands and I could see that they both were relieved. Keldorn?s face didn?t seem to be sinister anymore, he actually smiled and his eyes shone with happiness.

Maria was glad to hear of the peaceful settlement. When Keldorn told her about everything, she even kissed him and said that she would never again cheat on him. And then Keldorn turned to me.

?Darnoc, I wish to be there for my family, but I still have one obligation left: your sister, Imoen. It tears me apart to know of your pain and of her capture and I cannot rest until you two are reunited again. What do you advise me to do??

It warmed my heart to hear him say that.

?Keldorn, I really appreciate your offer and I can?t express my gratitude enough. I suggest we settle on a compromise: We will go and get Imoen and afterwards you?ll go back to your family and stay with them. Maria, what do you say??

?You have brought my husband back and for that I am grateful. I think it is only fair that I let him go for this time and let him help you. Hopefully, you find your sister soon, Darnoc.?

?Yes, I hope this too?? I whispered.



Imoen: In my heart


After my horrible experience with the girl, Irenicus began using a new technique. He began to directly influence my mind, working his way through my memories, only taking the worst ones, the painful ones and turning them into the worst of nightmares, somehow bringing them to life.

It didn?t take long and I lost all memory of what was going on around me, everything seemed to fade. The only thing I really remembered wasn?t real at all, it was a dream. Still, it seemed more real than reality.

In all the pain and suffering, I felt as if I was stretching out, trying to seek Darnoc somewhere. But where was he? I finally found him in a dream.

I was lying on grass, my eyes closed, pain running through my body, when I suddenly felt a hand on me. The pain seemed to fade and when I opened my eyes and saw Darnoc, it vanished entirely.

I began to sob, partially from pain and sorrow and partially from joy. He didn?t say anything, but took me into his arms and kissed me gently, stroking my hair.

?Don?t speak, Im, don?t speak. We are in a dream world here, a world, where reality and illusion fades and longer matters. For me it could be real, for you also, does it matter? The only thing, which matters, is us. I?ll come soon, I promise, Im. It won?t be long now, just don?t die on me, do you understand??

Again he kissed me and then he just held me close, stroking my hair, while I sobbed and my tears streamed onto his shirt. And then the strangest thing began to happen. He began to kiss me, first on my forehead, then my eyebrows, the scar over my right eye, my cheeks and finally he found his way down to my lips. First I was a little shocked, but then I realized, how much I wanted this, how much I needed this. So we kissed each other, more and more passionately, he put his arms around me, went through my hair with his hands, pressing my body against his, so I could feel his warmth.

His hand began to move down my back and finally found the end of my shirt, pulling it upwards, uncovering my bare skin, touching my scars. He stopped kissing me in order to pull the shirt over my head and then he gently touched my skin, sending shivers through my whole body. Again he started to kiss me, but this time my whole body and I just stood there, enjoying it, letting it happen, for while he did this, my pain seemed to vanish completely.

As gently as possible he laid me down on the grass and moved over me, pulling my skirt up, slowly and gently, moving his hand over my bare legs and thighs. Again he kissed me, while he opened his own trousers. And then we loved each other, in the moonlight, on the grass. It was the best thing, which ever happened during my time in Spellhold, for some time I forgot completely, where I was and what had happened, leaving all the pain behind and only feeling joy and passion.

When it was all over and we lay next to each other in the grass, Darnoc turned to me and kissed me softly on the forehead.

?Never forget this, Im, keep it with you. Whatever happens, never forget this. Draw from it, hold on to it and let it be your strength. Soon we?ll be together again, but first you?ll have to manage the last part. It will be the most difficult part and you needed to be prepared. Now you are, you will survive and will finally heal, if you keep this in your heart.?

He took my hand and moved it to his chest, so I felt his heartbeat. With his hand he touched my breast, also right where my heart was.

?Feel my heart beat next to yours, Im. You are right here, inside of my heart. Keep me in yours, whatever happens, never let go of it. If you lose it, you will lose yourself.?

Again he kissed me, this time onto my lips, a long and passionate kiss, while I closed my eyes and felt him.

?I know, it will be hard for you. You probably think it couldn?t get any worse. But it will, Im, it will. And without me in your heart, you will not survive. Keep me there and do not lose me, do not lose yourself.?

I don?t know, how long we stayed there, he holding me in his arms, while I rested there, feeling the warmth of his body and his breath on my skin, comforting me, taking away the pain. I awoke finally, although I can?t say, when exactly. Of course, the pain returned, but the memories stayed and somehow it was easier now.

It was the most realistic dream I ever had and I really believe that somehow we communicated through our dreams and he really wanted to comfort me somehow. Without it I would probably lain down and died, I just no longer had any strength inside of me. But after? Well, what came was horrible, but somehow, the dream had given me strength. Strength for the last part, the most difficult part.



Darnoc: Steward


We were back at my castle, because a messenger had told me of some urgent business: Isaea Roenal awaited me.

I immediately summoned him to the main hall, when I arrived. His capture didn?t seem to have lasted long. When he entered, he didn?t even have the courtesy to bow.

?You know as well as I do that you won?t last long as steward of these lands, Darnoc. I am the rightful fiancé of Nalia and she cannot deny me forever. Once she has married me, you will have no other choice than to depart from here.
Now there are two ways we can do this: You can give up your title willingly and let me marry Nalia or you can wait until I return in force and take what is mine. If you accept the offer I wish to propose to you, you will receive adequate payment for your services to Lady Nalia and I will let you leave in peace. But if you refuse, we will meet again on the battlefield and the only payment you will get in that case is death. What do you choose??

This arrogant, fucking bastard, who the hell did he think he was? I wanted to draw my sword and kill him right there at this spot. Did he think he could simply bribe me like this? Somehow I managed to hide my anger, though.

?Sir Roenal, I suggest you leave this place immediately and never return here. If you do, I will fulfill my role as steward of these lands and kill you for trespassing. I hope that I have made myself clear.?

He glared at me, his eyes icy cold.

?Perfectly clear, steward. If this is the way you wish to handle things, you will have to live with the consequences.?

And then he turned around and left the castle, without looking back.

Since I was there anyway, I asked Nalia, if anything else had happened. She told me that several people wished to speak with me about certain matters.

The first person who was brought before me was a trader. He had passed through my lands and had been robbed by bandits. Now he demanded that I paid him and recruited more soldiers in order to solve this problem. Sighing I gave him his money and told Cernick to recruit more guards immediately.

Cernick stayed, he wanted to talk to me first.

?Lord, I?ve caught one o? dah guards stealin?. Duh yah wish t? hear his case??

?Yes, bring him before me? I replied.

The guard had chains on him and looked quite miserably.

?What is your name, son?? I asked him.

?L? La? Lastin, Lord.?

?So, Lastin, can you please explain to me, why you did steal some of my belongings??

?Lord, please, mee wife?s mortally ill an? I don?t ?ave enough money t? buy some medicine. Everyday she gets worse an? I don?t know what t? do!?

I pitied the man. Although it wasn?t right that he had stolen, I could understand why he had done it.

?Lastin, do not worry about your wife - I will personally pay for her medicine. And now that I know that you are not a thief because of greed, I will show mercy. You may remain in the guard. But remember, if there is ever anything you need, just tell your Captain and he will tell me. Then I will see what I can do.?

Lastin gasped in total astonishment. I guess he couldn?t believe his fortune. Cernick gave me an admiring glance, but then he turned to Lastin and gave him a stern look.

?Yah?re fortunate that our Lord?s a merciful Lord, Lastin. But beware if I ever catch yah stealin? again, yah?ll be thrown out o? dah guard!?

Last came cleric, who asked me, if he could become the cleric of my castle. I granted his wish, since he seemed to be a good man and one could always use a cleric.

When all was over, I took Cernick aside.

?How?s our defense?? I asked him.

?Well, Lord, I did as yah?ve told me t? do. The fire-kegs?re installed on dah roof. Yah wanna see ?em??

?Yes, of course, show them to me.?

Proudly he led me on the roof of the castle. There they were, all in one line, glittering in the sun. Next to each one stood three guards. One had a torch and a burning kettle, where he could light it; the other one stood next to a crate of iron balls, the last one was responsible for moving the fire-keg so that it faced the right direction. They saluted when I and Cernick passed them.

?Quite a sight, Cernick, quite a sight. Good job, I am immensely pleased. Therefore I grant you an increase in payment. Oh, and whoever created those, I declare him to my personal smith. See to it that he gets the necessary tools and material.?

Then I pulled out my notebook and showed him my sketches of the fire-spiters and exploders. I had also invented another weapon: the fire-tube. The fire-tube had a longer range and was more accurate than the fire-spiter; it was also about one-and-a-half meters long. Cernick promised me to show those my new smith. I wanted that all guards were equipped and trained with the new weapons.

If Isaea Roenal should ever appear with his army in front of my gates, a surprise would wait for him. I was confident that he would stand no chance against troops equipped with my new weapons.

We slept in my castle and again a dream came to me. But this one was immensely different than any of the dreams I had before. I stood in front of an ancient circle of huge, upright stones. In the middle of the circle stood a stone shaped like a block. It was covered with blood; a long knife lay on it. And next to the altar stood a fury figure with claws, its head shaped like a wolf.

?Welcome, my son. Finally we meet. I want to show you something. I want to show you your heritage.?

?Who? who are you?? I asked in total astonishment.

?Darnoc, I?m your mother.?

It couldn?t be, it was just not possible! How could this? beast be my mother?

?Son, I and all the others of our clan are werewolves. The blood of Faenrryr ap Gorddifyd flows through our veins and through yours. But you have been taken from us, before we could teach you, before we could give you what is rightfully yours. Come, follow me, my son.?

I followed her, what else was there to do? She led me away from the stone circle to a nearby village. Low huts of wood, covered by straw, were in it, in the middle a great wooden hall. I could make out people, some of them in wolf-shape, some of them human. The human ones wore brown or gray checkered trousers and shirts, their hair blond or brown and long, long swords, decorated with wolves, hanging at their sides. And they all had a blue wolf tattooed onto their forehead, just like I had done it.

?We are the people of the Faenrryr-Clan and we are proud of our heritage, as should you be. The gift of the wolf is ours and always have we been warriors, servants to no one. No king and no prince will ever rule us, for we are a clan of free people and if anyone should try to rob it from us, he will feel the steel of our blades and the sharpness of our claws.?

I looked closer at the people and saw that they all had gray-blue eyes like I had them. My mother saw it and grinned.

?You see the sign, my son. We all have it, the sign of Faenrryr and we will always know our people by it. Embrace your heritage, my son. I will teach you, how to you use what is yours. Come to us, find us!?

?Mother, what is your name??

?I am Gwyncha ap Lleyd and I am waiting for you, my son. And your real name is not Darnoc, it is Dallheygh ap Myddrinn. My husband was a proud warrior, before he was slain by Bhaal, cursed be his name. Bhaal then rapped me and you were the product of this unholy union. But you are not Bhaal?s son, you are mine, and my husband was Myddrinn, therefore he is your father! His sword is waiting for you, come and get it!?

With this she suddenly held a beautiful long sword in her hands, its hilt decorated by the head of a silver wolf, its eyes were rubies. The blade was long, straight and sharp, ancient runes were carved into it. A faint, blue-gray glimmer was around it, one could almost feel the power of this sword.

?This is the sword of our family, forged long ago by Maddoc ap Faenrryr. Go to the regions north of Deepwater and you shall find us and it.?

Suddenly my mother changed into her human form. She was a tall woman with a pale and proud face and long, flowing brown hair. The sword she held with the ease of an experienced fighter.

?I know what you do, my son. We descendants of Faenrryr have always been famous for our weapons. By creating the new weapons, you have made us proud. Bring them to us that we may vanquish our enemies! It is your duty to your clan, Dallheygh!?

And then I felt the power in me. I felt an urge to hunt in the night and howl at the moon, to be with my pack. My skin was covered by brown fur; my hands had long and sharp claws, my mouth teeth which could rip apart a man.

?You feel it, don?t you, my son? This is the gift of Faenrryr to you, although it is yet only a dream. In order to wake what is in you, you need to come to us that we may perform the necessary ritual. I lay it upon you to find an appropriate sacrifice, my son. Only the blood of your greatest enemy will suffice, bring it to us! Bring us the blood of Irenicus!?

Hate and rage grew in my, I felt the bloodlust; I wanted to claw and bite, rip Irenicus into a thousand pieces.

Suddenly I awoke, sweating and panting. But something was different than before: My forehead was burning where my tattoo was. The wolf was calling and I had to answer, it was calling for Irenicus? blood.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:16 PM.

[Darnoc]

Imoen: The demon inside


One day I came to myself again and found myself lying on the floor in my cell, blood covering my body and my clothes, pain everywhere, especially in my head.

With a groan I tried to sit up and saw a bowl of water next to me, which I took and drank. When I had just finished and was beginning to think that perhaps I would be left alone now, the door opened and Irenicus glared at me.

?What now? What kind o? hellish torture ?ave ya devised now for me?? I snarled at him.

?The final step, Imoen, and then it will be over. We must awake your true self, your father?s essence. Then I will be able to take what I need from you. Soon it will all be over, Imoen, soon? But you need to go through one last procedure.?

He stepped closer and looked at me closely. Finally he shook his head.

?No, this won?t work. At least not in the state you are in now. Hm, what shall I do about that??

He left my cell and soon some of his servants entered, carrying water and some cloths. They began to scrub and clean me, washing off the blood and dirt. They even changed my blood-soaked clothes, giving me new and clean ones. Irenicus observed it all.

?Now you are at least in an acceptable state and people won?t turn from you in disgust. As I have remarked a long time ago, one could even describe you as pretty. Very well, you are ready.?

What the hell was he talking about? What did he have in mind now? This didn?t seem like his usual self. Something was awfully wrong here, I could feel it.

The servants and also Irenicus left me, but he came back after a while, with him a man. The man had black hair and a beard in the same color, one of his eyes covered by a patch and a scar on his forehead, he also seemed to be quite strong and he was bigger than Irenicus. His eye was black, it looked mean and greedy. Irenicus whispered something to him and the man then looked at me, his eye glittering and a dirty grin appearing on his face.

?Do whatever you want with her, I leave you two alone? Irenicus remarked, left and locked the cell.

Slowly the man advanced and sat beside me on the bed, stretching out his hand and stroking my hair. Although I was afraid, it actually felt good.

?Too bad he treated yah like that, but yahr still really cute, lassie. One takes what one gets, though, eh??

He bent forward, put his huge hand onto my shoulder and kissed me. I was startled and drew back. What the hell?

His eyes flashed angrily, he stroke out with his hand and he hit me hard, yelling at me: ?Don?t yah go awee, yah?re mine, bitch!?

He had caught me right into the face and my head was flung backwards, hitting the wall. I groaned in pain and for a moment I thought I would pass out.

?Don?t, please!? I whispered fearfully.

?I wouldn?t wanna hurt yah, lassie, I just want somethin? from yah an? yah can eithahr gimme it or I?ll take it.?

Sobs began to shake me, I was afraid, so afraid, in my head I imagined, what he wanted to do with me.

?Please, he hurts me all the time, all the time, he never stops! I can?t stand the pain, don?t add to it, please! Help me t? get away from ?ere, please!?

I only raised a laugh.

?No one escapes Irenicus an? also not Lord Desharik, Mastahr o? Brynnlaw. Come on, don?t be afreed, I don?t wanna hurt yah, it?ll be fine, just fine, take awee some o? yahr worries, perhaps yah?ll even forget yahr pain for a while. Then yah?ll think back kindly on this hour an? yah?ll thank ol? Barty t? ?ave given yah such pleasure, eh? I just wanna be nice t? yah, alwees wanna be nice t? dah ladies.?

I had moved into the corner, my body shaking from fear and he now moved closer to me, slowly. Then he stroked my hair, softly, and moved his hand over my skin.

?There, isn?t that bad, aye? Just let me do it an? enjoy dah whole thin?, lassie. Me, I?m the master, ol? Barty?s well known in dah town for ?is skill? he remarked.

When he tried to kiss me again, I tried to push him away. But he just took hold of my shoulders and continued. Finally I hit him into his chest as hard as I could. It didn?t seem to hurt him much, only anger him.

?Don?t yah dare hittin? me, fuckin? bitch, I?m gonna show yah who?s dah master ?ere!? he screamed and hit me, harder than last time, so I was fully flung against the wall, my head dizzy for a moment.

He then grabbed me and pulled me down, holding me down with his weight, while he began pulling at my shirt and finally ripping it open, whereas he pulled it off and threw it away. I tried to hit him, but he simply used his huge hand to grab both my hands and hold them still. With the other hand he began grabbing my breasts, while he kissed me. Of course I screamed, but no one was coming. Irenicus had planned the whole thing, he wanted this to happen!

Finally he grunted and moved his hand down, grabbing a hold of my skirt and pulling it up. I tried to kick him, but found that I couldn?t, instead he used his knees to pull my legs apart. While holding them apart like that, he fumbled at his trousers and finally managed to open them. He was busy with that and so I bit him, right into his ear. This made him scream angrily, blood dropped from his ear and he hit me hard, several times, until I bled from my nose and mouth.

Then he grabbed both my hands and held them down, while he thrust himself into me. I screamed in pain, as it happened, as I felt how something ripped apart inside of me and blood began to flow between my legs, a burning pain erupting there, where he now began to push and thrust. Again and again he pushed and thrust, while he grunted and panted and I kept on screaming.

It was then that it happened. Fear had first dominated all my feelings, fear and pain, but more and more hate and rage took over. My screams began to change into something else entirely, into a deep, angry growl, like the growl of an angry predator. And as my consciousness began to fade, I heard old Barty scream in total horror. It gave me a quiet satisfaction to hear him scream like that. From then on I remember nothing.

When I awoke, I was covered in blood, as was the cell. In another corner lay the remnants of the man. Not all of it, some of his parts where sticking on the walls or lying somewhere else. I felt pain, where he had hit me and also down there? And the feelings of triumph turned to something else; I began to feel shame and revulsion against myself and vomited next to me onto the floor, my body shaking from sobs and my feeling of sickness. I hated myself; I hated the man I had just killed. Irenicus had been right; the evil was inside of me. I simply wanted to die right there on that spot.

It was then that the door opened and Irenicus entered, looking around.

?You have reacted as I have predicted, extraordinary. I?ll soon have what I want now.?



Darnoc: The guild-war


Proudly Aran Linvail showed me the new weapons. They were all laid out on a table in front of us. Mook wore two fire-spiters in her belt; Linvail held one in his hand, which he now pointed at a target. He squeezed the trigger, a deafening sound could be heard, smoke came out of the barrel and a new hole was in the target, right in the middle.

?It? it is amazing!? I managed to say.

?They?re beauties, right? Just wait until you?ve seen the exploders??

He took one of them and threw it at a pile of wood, which lay in one of the corners. The sound was even more deafening; pieces of wood were catapulted in all directions, a huge cloud of smoke rose into the air and what was left of the pile was burning. Fortunately, we had all ducked before the impact.

?By Torm, what a weapon!? Keldorn exclaimed.

?It gets even better. Darnoc, our ?expert? here has found a substance which we now add to the bullet. This substance destroys all magical defenses upon impact. Perfect for hitting mages and all enemies protected by spells, don?t you think??

?Amazing, this gives us quite an advantage in battle? Can I have the formula?? I asked.

?Of course, you have given us the weapons and so I think it?s only fair if I give you the formula. Here you go.?

With this he handed over a piece of paper to me. I looked closely at it. The idea was ingenious; the inventor had just exploited the fact that magic was just another kind of energy. This new substance he created disrupted all flows of magical energy when it reacted. The energy from the explosion would activate the exothermal reaction, by the time the bullet hit the target, the reaction would be completed and destroy all fields of magical energy near it. The mage would be left unprotected and the bullet would kill or wound him. Mages and priests were no longer safe, this would change warfare completely.

?Indeed, my thieves have all been equipped with the new weapons and started their training. Soon we?ll have an army the vampires stand no chance against? Linvail continued.

Keldorn took me aside and whispered: ?Darnoc, I don?t like this, it is dangerous! Didn?t you stop to think about what would happen afterwards? Now we?ll have a whole criminal organization equipped with a new weapon against which there is no defense. Soon the whole of Amn will be under control of the Shadow Thieves. And as the use of these weapons spreads, death and destruction will come to the whole of Toril.
More than that, with the new powder those thieves invented, magic won?t be able any more to balance things out. Mages are no longer safe; every commoner with a gun and the proper bullets can kill a mage now.?

I shrugged my shoulders.

?Well, can?t change that now. And we need those weapons in order to fight our enemies. Right now, the Shadow Thieves are our only allies, so we have but no choice.?

Before we went to war, I dispatched a messenger with a copy of the formula to my castle. He should give the formula to Captain Cernick, who would then give it to the smith.

Soon our ?army? was ready for attack. About fifty Shadow Thieves would accompany us, led by Mook. Our meeting place was the north entrance of the graveyard district. The assembled thieves were indeed impressive. They each wore two fire-spiters and some grenades, had bags with bullets and explosive powder with them. But they also had their short swords and armor with them, not completely abandoning old equipment.

?We should attack from sev?ral entrances. I think there?re three ways down t? dah catacombs? Mook mentioned to me.

?Right, we should split. I and my companions will take the eastern entrance, one half of your group the western and the other half the middle entrance.?

?OK, let?s do it! Good luck t? yah!?

I had two fire-spiters myself, of course also my Rose Blade. My companions refused to take the new weapons, with the exception of Yoshimo, who gladly took two fire-spiters himself. So we went to the eastern entrance and descended to the catacombs.

For quite some time we walked through empty corridors, their walls covered by strange paintings. Sometimes we would also pass a sarcophagus, its treasures long stolen. Finally we came up to a huge gate, behind it a hall with several torches attached to the walls. Our allies already waited there.

?No vampires yet, but I guess we?ll find ?em behind this hall? Mook told me.

?Yeah, I guess so too. So, what now??

?I wanna send in some o? mee thieves t? look around a little. If everythin?s clear, we?ll move in, a?right??

?Yeah, just go ahead??

Three Shadow Thieves sneaked into the room. Suddenly we heard screams and the thundering sounds made by the fire-spiters.

?Damn it; go in, yah lousy pricks!? Mook yelled, pulled out her weapons and ran into the hall.

I and my companions followed, drawing our weapons, together with some of the braver Shadow Thieves.

The three scouts were ducking behind a huge table in the middle of a long, fire-lit hall. Three vampires were standing on the other end, trying to conjure some spells. I pointed my fire-spiters at two of them and pressed the trigger, they both were flung backwards, hit into the chest. Mook raised her own weapon and shot the remaining vampire. Their spirits rose from their bodies and fled the scene.

?Hey, yah three fuckers, don?t yah know how t? use yahr weapons!? she screamed at the three scouts.

Then she turned to her other thieves and yelled: ?Yah spread out an? kill all remaining enemies, understood, yah fuck-heads??

The thieves vanished into the neighboring rooms and soon I heard shots and explosions. The exploders seemed to work perfectly against the vampires, I could feel the walls shake from the explosions.

?Mook, there?s a stair over there. Perhaps the leaders are down there or something?? I told her.

?Yeah, right, let?s go down there.?

While we were going down I and Mook reloaded our weapons. We found ourselves in a long, twisted corridor, which we followed to a closed door.

?Yoshimo, can you do something about this??

?Yeah, no problem, just wait a minute??

He bent down, took out his skeleton keys and began working on the lock. It took him about two minutes to unlock it, when he had finished, I stepped to it and opened it with a kick. The door flung wide open and we saw a round hall with a pool of blood in the middle.

On the other side of the pool stood a familiar figure: The vampire from the docks. Mook shrieked when she saw him and pulled out her fire-spiter, but the vampire just laughed and teleported away.

We looked puzzled at each other, when suddenly five other vampires teleported in and immediately attacked. I and Mook shot two of them and then they were upon us.

Drawing my sword I tried to hit the vampire coming at me, but it dodged and jumped at me, its claws stretched out. The claws hit my throat, but I withdrew quickly and so the vampire only wounded the skin. At the same time I thrust my sword and it penetrated the vampire?s chest.

The other vampires were dead, one killed by Mook, the other by Minsc.

?Hm, vampires, interesting, never killed those before?? Lilacor muttered.

?Yeah? What?s so special about them??

?Uhm, nothing really. They can be pierced, slashed and stabbed like most other creatures, I guess??

?Where dah hell did this fucker go?? Mook exclaimed angrily.

?Don?t know. There?s nothing left here, perhaps we should go up again.?

On the upper floor we were awaited by a thief.

?Hey, Mook, there?s somethin? strange t? dah east, better come lookin?? he told us.

He led us through a corridor and when we turned around a corner we stood in front of a huge round hall, in its middle a pool of blood, the floor of the hall descending towards the pool and full of sharp, long steel-spikes.

?By Helm, what is this?? Anomen exclaimed at the sight.

?Dunno, but whatever it is, it doesn?t look good? Mook replied.

Suddenly she shrieked, pointing at something on the other end of the hall. It was a dark figure which now came towards us. Finally I recognized it: our friend from the docks again.

?Now, who have we here? Mook and company? It is so good to see you again! Do you still want to become a vampire, my dear Mook??

Mook gnashed angrily her teeth and yelled: ?You fuckin? asshole, you piece o? bloody shit, I?ll tear out yahr heart!?

The vampire laughed resoundingly.

?Oh, my dear Mook, too bad we can?t be on the same side. My name is Lassal, by the way. Just so that you know the name of the person who will kill you.?

Mook turned around to us, her eyes flashing angrily.

?He?s mine, leave ?im t? me!?

She drew her short sword and went into the hall of spikes.

?C?me on, yah bastard!? she screamed.

Lassal hissed, stretched out his claws and attacked. He was fast, I had to admit that. Even Mook was surprised by this, what probably was the reason, why she reacted so slowly.

Before she could defend herself, he was at her and swung his claw, ripping through her armor and wounding her chest. With the other one he at the same time hit her face, scratching open her cheek.

Mook cried out in pain and thrust her sword forward, hitting Lassal?s chest. Blood splashed into her face, but Lassal wasn?t dead yet. He grabbed her at the shoulders, leaned towards her and bit her into the throat. She screamed in terror, pulled out her sword and stabbed him into his chest, his throat, his stomach, until he finally collapsed dead at her feet, releasing her throat, his spirit fleeing his body.

As she turned around, I could see her wounds. The one at the throat looked especially gruesome, a large hole which gushed blood all over her. But also her chest looked bad. The rest of her body was covered in blood, some hers, some Lassal?s. She tried to stumble towards us, but almost collapsed to the ground. Minsc cried out and rushed towards her and managed to keep her from falling, what would have been her certain death with all the spikes attached to the floor. Carefully he led her over the floor, avoiding the spikes.

When they reached safe floor, she finally did collapse, probably of loss of blood. Aerie rushed to her and tore off her armor, with the help of Minsc. Know I could see that her wounds were indeed very grave, perhaps even mortal. Her chest was blemished by a huge slash all over it; the skin at her throat had been ripped open.

?Anomen, come and help me!? Aerie begged.

Together they created a provisionary bandage out of some cloth, which at least stopped the bleeding. Then they joined their powers in a powerful healing spell. We watched silently, not wanting to disturb their concentration. Slowly the power grew, appearing as a white light beneath their hands. Soon it covered the whole body of Mook and we saw how the wounds closed and the blood vanished. Exhausted, they leaned panting against a wall. The spell had used up most of their energy.

Mook opened her eyes and looked around, her face still deadly pale. The spell had closed her wounds and probably saved her from turning into a vampire, but hadn?t replaced her lost blood. Minsc helped her up and she stepped over to Aerie and Anomen.

?I? I dunno what t? say, yah have sav?d mee life, I guess?? she whispered.

?Hey, no problem, just don?t try to get bitten by a vampire again, alright?? Anomen replied to that.

Suddenly she looked very grave.

?No, it won?t happen again, yah can be sure o? that. I?ll hunt down those fuckin? beasts, I promise! I won?t rest until they?re all dead, those fuckin? bastards!?

Even I was surprised by the strength of her hate, which could be heard in her voice. It was quite a changed Mook we had now in front of us. She was bitter and grave, full of hate and darkness, determined to do what she had fixed her mind upon: To exterminate all vampires.

There was now only one thing left to do: Destroy the regenerating bodies of the vampires in their graves. Then it would finally be over and we could set out to rescue Imoen.

?Mook, look?? I began, but was immediately interrupted by her.

?Mee name?s not Mook, it?s Mocilia!? she snarled.

?Well, Mocilia then, we really need to destroy the bodies by staking them, or else those vampires will come back.?

?A?right, yah got a point there... ?As anyone seen their graves??

?Yeah, t? dah west!? a thief told us.

?Gimme dah dowels, Darnoc!? Mocilia ordered.

Sighing I handed them over to her. She grabbed them and walked westward, we followed her. As the thief had told, to the west we found indeed a chamber filled with several sarcophaguses. Each one Mocilia opened and staked the body inside.

She just had finished doing so, when suddenly someone teleported into the room. It was a vampire, but she was quite different from all the others we had seen. She was tall and haughty, her hair long, flowing and glittering, beautiful like a starlit night. Her face was pale as snow and proud, her profile straight and without any bents or flaws. Her eyes were of a deep darkness, almost like holes into nothingness. She was indeed the queen of vampires, a goddess of the night.

?Ah, Darnoc, we finally meet. Let me introduce myself: Bodhi, Mistress of the vampires of Atkatla. Too bad you have not allied yourself with me, what great things we could have accomplished together! Still, you have even done more than I would have expected, although Irenicus has told me you had quite a potential.?

?You know Irenicus? How?? I asked flabbergasted.

She laughed cruelly.

?He is my dear brother, but that is of no importance. What is important is that he is now in control of the Spellhold where they put those who illegally use magic in Amn. It is a kind of prison for mages, you know. At this moment he is conducting his experiments on your dear sister, Imoen. We both expect a success soon.?

My eyes flashed angrily, as I heard those words. I could feel the power of hate rise in me, the power of my father. But not entirely my father?s power, I could feel the wolf burn on my forehead and wolfish desire came over me to bite and claw Bodhi.

I growled at her: ?What are you doing to her, you bastards? Answer me or I?ll fucking kill you!?

I had drawn my fire-spiter and pointed it right at her head, still growling menacing. I felt that the hair on my body grew thicker, my hands seemed to turn into claws and my head grew longer, the teeth in my mouth sharper. But I didn?t have enough power yet to use the gift of Faenrryr, the change was incomplete.

Again she laughed, as if I was no threat to her.

?Oh, so you really do care for her. How very fascinating. But I will not give you the pleasure of revealing our secrets. Until we meet again, son of Bhaal!?

And with this she teleported away.

My hand was shaking violently, sweat broke from my forehead and slowly I changed back into a human form. In my mind I imagined horrible pictures of what those monsters were doing to Imoen right now. I felt completely helpless, what should I do against the power of those two?

Aran Linvail was pleased to hear of our success, although he was also worried about the escape of Bodhi. He then told us of his plans to rescue Imoen.

?The Cowled Wizards bring their prisoners to a pirate island a little to the west of Amn. On this island is the town of Brynnlaw and the Spellhold, where they imprison those they catch at using magic illegally. You will find Imoen there, I guess. Saemon Havarian can bring you there, the money you gave me I have used to pay him and his crew.?

I didn?t like the look of Saemon; one could see that the only thing he was interested in was money. I just hoped that there wasn?t anyone else who could pay more than Linvail. We would have to keep an eye on him?

Next morning we went down to the docks and stepped on Saemon?s ship. His crew was a bunch of pirates by the looks of them, about as trustworthy as Saemon himself. But nobody else would take us to our destination, so we had no other choice.

Slowly Atkatla vanished behind us, the sun rising behind the city and shedding its light on it. Some hours later the coast vanished entirely and we were completely surrounded by water. Our journey had begun. My thoughts were with Imoen, I hoped that we didn?t come too late?

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:17 PM.

[Darnoc]

Third Interlude: A son of Bhaal, a daughter of Bhaal, a monk from Candlekeep and Jaheira


We left Beregost next morning, the sun still rising. Arkul Sazzari often glanced admiringly at my weapons.

?You never saw one of those?? I asked him.

?No, never. I have heard of them, though. The Shadow Thieves used them when they overthrew the government of Amn and of course everyone has heard of the battle at the de?Arnise stronghold. The bards still sing of it today and the historians mark it as one of the turning points in the history of Toril and military history in particular.
The firearms have appeared among all Shadow Thieves along the Sword Coast. As you might remember, the Shadow Thieves soon took over the whole underworld along the Sword Coast, using their new weapons. And we all remember the desperate city-battles of the mercenaries of the Flaming Fist in Baldur?s Gate and the Order of the Radiant Heart in Atkatla, when they were slaughtered by the Shadow Thieves. But here in the country the Shadow Thieves have no presence, so most people still live like before.
I heard rumors that several armies have begun using the firearms themselves, but the army of the de?Arnise family, which controls the eastern parts of Amn and the north of Tethyr, still has the weapons with the best quality, I have heard. They say that Lady Nalia de?Arnise and her husband Lord Anomen Delryn are beloved by their people and that their lands flourish, although I cannot say for sure, never have been there myself.?

I smiled proudly, because this was of course my accomplishment. But I had never claimed the fame for inventing those weapons or the ?smoke powder? as it was now called - the weapon-smith Taldor of the de?Arnise family needed this fame more than I did, myself already being a god and all.

?Their lands flourish a?right? Imoen noted, winking at me.

A little further on, I could make out a figure. It was a woman with blond hair, wearing a plate mail and a wooden staff with steel-plates put around it. When we drew nearer, I recognized her: Jaheira, our old companion.

?Jaheira, is this really you? What are you doing here? I thought you were in your druid grove in Amn!?

She smiled when she recognized us.

?It is good to see you again, Darnoc and Imoen. Who?s your companion??

Arkul looked in awe at Jaheira.

?You? you are Jaheira? I?ve heard many things about you??

?Probably, everyone who had anything to do with Darnoc is very likely known quite well by a lot of people.?

?Ah, come on, Jaheira, give yourself some credit! You have done some remarkable things and I?m glad that you keep an eye on Nalia and her lands? I exclaimed.

We began walking on and while talking with each other found out that Jaheira was on her way to Candlekeep, as we were. She hadn?t seen a sign of the Bhaalspawn-Killers, though, and so I thought that we had seen the last of those. Still, she advised caution.

While walking, Jaheira brought up the subject of my inventions.

?Darnoc, I don?t believe you ever stopped to think what kind of effect your inventions would have.?

?What effect do you mean??

?You know quite well what I mean, Darnoc. Don?t you remember the slaughters, the bloodbaths in the streets of Atkatla and Baldur?s Gate? And now the mages are terrified, for they haven?t been able to find an adequate defense against the bullets. Mages and clerics are no longer safe; soon they?ll become obsolete entirely. You have unbalanced everything and I have tried to somehow soften the effects. But your actions will change everything and you are just starting to realize it.?

?But? but perhaps some good will come out of it. Firearms aren?t the only thing I invented and you know that just as well as I!?

?Yes, I know it and I realize that most of your inventions have positive effects, especially your steam engine and electric energy. But all intelligent beings will always find a way to abuse something. And this is just what is happening right now, Darnoc. The world, as we have known it, is coming to a violent end and I don?t know if I like the new world we are getting as a result. There are things which just should remain unknown.?

?Jaheira, ya?re not fair t? Darnoc! He tries his best, ya know that!? Imoen exclaimed.

The half-elf glared at Imoen.

?So things haven?t changed between you two since I last saw you, right? Your feelings for Darnoc cloud your reason, Imoen. And I hope Darnoc realizes the results of his actions.?

I knew that Jaheira said the truth, but she still angered me.

?I have done it to save Im! Everything I have ever done was to help, if not Im then someone else! That is more than most do! The smoke powder isn?t just used for guns, but also for controlled explosions, very useful in mining. And my steam engine made it able to mass-produce anything. Without the steam engine we wouldn?t have the steam-carts either and travel and transport would still be as slow as in earlier times. Electricity gives light and power to whole cities. Although around here my inventions didn?t seem to have yet been put to use...?

Jaheira laughed at this comment.

?Oh, Darnoc, you fool! Most bad ends begin with good intentions, don?t you know that? Yes, you gave firearms to the Shadow Thieves in order to save Imoen, but what was the result? Didn?t you stop for a moment to think if there was perhaps another way? Yes, your steam engines made transport and production faster, but for what are they used? To mass-produce weapons, to quickly transport armies! You have just lifted warfare to the next level.?

?There was no other way! And I hope you remember that we wouldn?t have beaten Isaea Roenal if it hadn?t been for our firearms!?

?Of course I remember, but that is probably the only good effect your invention had up to this point. The rest of Toril is spiraling towards utter chaos and destruction, while I try to keep an island of peace in middle of everything whirling around us. Soon we?ll have huge wars between nations, armed to the teeth with firearms, transporting their armies in steam-carts and producing weapons at a frightening speed. And what will come in the future? Even more horrifying weapons, even faster ways to move and to produce??

It was all true; everything which she had said was true. And finally I realized the horror of what I had unleashed upon Toril and I could imagine at least some of the things which were to come. There was no forgiveness for what I had done, not in a million years!

Imoen saw that something wasn?t right with me and took my hand, squeezing it a little as if to tell me that she was there at my side, whatever might happen.

?Hey, ya just don?t worry. What ?as happened ?as happened, ya can?t change that. We?ll find a way t? make thin?s better together, Darn.?

Suddenly I turned around and hugged her, burying my face in her shoulder. She was first surprised at that, but then she put her arms around me.

?I can?t stop thinking of all those horrible things and it?s entirely my fault, Im, everything?s my fault!? I whispered.

?Sh, don?t ya say that, Darn, ya can?t know all the results of yar actions. And ya?ve rescued me, for that I be forever grateful, don?t forget that. Whatever ya?ve done t? do it, it doesn?t matter t? me.?

I let go of her and stumbled backwards.

?No, no, no, it is my fault! I?ve seen it, Im, I even helped them do it and I have done evil things, Im!?

?So you finally realize the truth, Darnoc. Then there?s perhaps hope for you? said Jaheira.

?There?s no hope for me. I must live with what I have done for all eternity. Why do I have to be immortal??

?Because you chose to be immortal. And it is good that you chose to be a god, for now you can begin amend what you have done. There are so many things, your inventions could be put to a good use, but someone has to start it. So get to it!?

Perhaps I could do it, who knows. Perhaps I would be able to change things, to make them better. With Im at my side I could probably do anything, I thought?

The problem was the gods. With all those different gods, all fighting each other and not agreeing on things, I wouldn?t be able to change anything. I needed them out of my way; I needed to be almighty, if I wanted to bring my vision to reality. But how could one do this, how could one get rid of the gods without destroying the multiverse itself?

That day I made an oath to change it all: I would create a universe without gods, without destiny, where all intelligent beings would be free to do as they wanted, without influence from outside. I would create a universe, where everything would become possible.

The problem was not just the gods, but also the mages, I realized. As long as they were still powerful, nothing would change at all, for magic in its essence does not change. If I could get rid of magic, this would weaken the gods a lot. There was a group of fanatics, which hunted down all the mages, but they weren?t strong enough to accomplish the task. Perhaps they needed a little ?divine intervention? to help them?







Part Four: Spellhold





Darnoc: Brynnlaw


The journey went by quite peacefully. The weather was mostly sunny, but after about five days it began to rain heavily.

I talked a lot with Keldorn during our time on the ship. Also my other companions, of course, bust mostly to Keldorn. Mostly I was just worrying about Imoen and in order to comfort me he always asked me to tell him of our past. So I told him how we grew up together, how Gorion was murdered and how I found out about my brother? He also told me of his life, of his countless battles and his deeds in the name of the order. I began to admire the man, especially because he didn?t brag with his accomplishments. Without the help of Torm he would never have done anything, he always said.

I also observed that Minsc and Aerie stayed together most of the time. One day I even saw how she kissed him when they thought no one was watching. She also told me a little of her past and I almost felt a little embarrassed, because I thought that what had happened to her was a lot worse than what had happened to me.

Aerie was an Avariel, a winged elf and one day she had observed several slavers capturing a young boy. She had come to his aid, but was captured herself. Always imprisoned in a cage, her wings began to die and finally they had to cut them off. Must have been quite painful, at least I guessed as much from what she told me. Without the help of her ?uncle? Quayle she wouldn?t have lasted long, she told me.

A positive change came over Anomen. Earlier on he had always bragged a lot about his heroic deeds during certain wars, but now he had grown more silent. The death of his sister seemed to have quite shocked him and he took his knighthood very seriously, what Keldorn liked very much.

We finally arrived at Brynnlaw on the evening of the tenth day of our journey. The sun had already set behind the hills of Brynnlaw, but the town was still full of life.

Sime, who had been sent with us as an observant for Linvail, approached me before we left the ship.

?Somethin?s not right, this Saemon?s plannin? somethin?, I can feel it.?

?Hm, thanks for the warning. We?ll keep an eye on him then??

?Yeah, yah better go to the tavern here. ?T? dah vulgar monkey? it?s called, I think. Sanik is there, he can help yah to enter dah Spellhold. Good luck t? yah, guys.?

?And to you too, Sime.?

She had been right, for as soon as we left the ship, Saemon came towards us and said: ?Well, I?m really sorry about this, but they pay quite a lot o? money, yah know. An? if yah don?t work with ?em, they?ll kill yah, so I didn?t ?ave much o? a choice anywee.?

He ran away, before I could get a hold on him and suddenly three vampires teleported right in front of us, attacking us immediately. But they didn?t last long, I and Yoshimo took out our fire-spiters and we shot them before they could reach us.

?Fucking little traitor, this Saemon! If I?ll ever get him, he?ll pay for his damn treachery, I swear by Tyr!? I muttered.

We found Sanik in the tavern, drinking a glass of whisky.

?Ah, yah?re dah ones I?ve been told about. Now listen??

He never managed to tell us how to get to Spellhold, for suddenly a hooded figure teleported behind him, drew a knife and stabbed him. ?That?s what you get for messing with Lady Galvena!? the figure hissed and teleported away again.

The barkeeper looked at the body lying on the floor and shrugged his shoulders.

?What was this all about?? I asked him.

?Well, Sanik ?as a girlfriend. Dah only problem is that she?s one o? them whores o? Lady Galvena and dah Lady thinks ?er whores are ?er possession. So he wanted t? free his girlfriend an? that?s what he gets for it.?

Slavery! One of the things I hated most and my companions agreed.

?How do we get to this Galvena?? I asked the barkeeper.

?If I were yah, I?ll get one o? ?em medallions. Chremy got one, perhaps if yah knock him o???

?Who?s Chremy??

?Ol? Chremy is a real mean bastard, I can tell yah that. He?s enslaved Ginia an? her brother, ?orrible story, real tragedy. I won?t mind if he bites dah dust, bad costumer, always picks a fight with someone.?

This island seemed to be full of enslaved people. Not remarkable on an island full of pirates and other scum. We all agreed that we had to help those people, Anomen and Keldorn even thought that it was our duty.

Ginia we found in the east of the town, she sat on some stairs, looking at the sea.

?You must be Ginia? I said to her.

She looked around, startled.

?Who?re yah, what yah want?? she asked a little frightened.

?Don?t worry, we won?t hurt you. Actually, we wanted to know if there?s any way we could help you and your brother. You see, those two are paladins and they have come to help people like yourself.?

Her eyes glimmered with sudden hope.

?I?m dah slave of Chremy, he forces me t? work as whore an? mee brother as pickpocket. But if he knew that I wanted t? flee, he?ll kill me or me or do somethin? t? mee brother. Calahan said he wanna help us, but it?s no use as long Chremy?s alive??

She began to cry, but tried to wipe off the tears. Probably because no customers would want a girl who had just cried.

?That is horrible; it hurts my heart to hear that such evil still exists. Such things remind me, why I have become a paladin. Do not worry, child, we will take care of this and soon you and your brother will be free? Keldorn told her.

I simply felt anger and a kind of desperation. Why did people do such things, why did the gods allow such things to happen? Okay, a lot of gods were evil. But hell, why do evil gods have to exist? Why cannot all gods be good? Or why couldn?t just one god exist, an absolutely good god, almighty, all-knowing and eternal? Did we really need this whole pantheon of changing gods, some of them good, some of them evil? If we just could take our destinies into our own hands, guided by a wise being perhaps, but not fully controlled, things might be better?

It was the first time I had this idea. I guess the others wouldn?t have agreed with it. Probably most people wouldn?t have. But this vision began to drive me: How could we get rid of the gods and thus become completely free?

Chremy was near the tavern, an elderly, bitter man with many scars and a greedy look on his face. Keldorn and Anomen immediately drew their weapons and stepped towards the old pirate.

?In the name of Torm, we command you to release Ginia and her brother! This state of affairs will no longer be tolerated; this evil place has stayed in that terrible state long enough!? Keldorn said in a commanding voice, his wrath clearly audible.

?Get lost, fuckin? paladins! I?m under dah protection o? Desharik, Lord o? Pirates!?

?No protection will save you from the just wrath of Torm, which will smite you through our hands, scum!? Keldorn shouted enraged.

With this he raised his sword and beheaded the pirate with one stroke. I stepped over to the body and took the medallion, which had fallen to the floor after Keldorn had beheaded the man. Now we just had to get Ginia and her brother out of here.

Calahan, a smuggler, we found on the docks. When I told him that I had killed Chremy, he immediately agreed to help Ginia and her brother, but he needed some money, so I handed it to him. After that I went to tell Ginia. She thanked me over and over again, even embracing me and kissing me on my cheek. We led her and her brother down to Calahan, who hid them in some crates on his ship.

?Thanks, mate, yah?ve done a good thin? heer. Too bad most people aren?t like that?? Calahan told me.

?Well, we do what we can, Calahan.?

?Yeah, I guess so, mate.?

?Hey, can you hang around for some time and wait for me? I want to look into this matter of Sanik?s girlfriend, if I can get her out of this mess, I?ll bring her to you, alright??

?No problem, mate, I?ll just wait heer for yah.?

I put on the medallion and went over to Galvena?s Festhall. The guard inside let me through because of the medallion, my companions waited outside.

Following a long corridor I finally came to some cells, two guards standing in front of it.

?What yah want?? one of the asked me grumpily.

?I?m the new guy here and I?m here to tell you that your duty ends now? I said while drawing my fire-spiters.

They looked at the two weapons, not really knowing what to do and then attacked. They didn?t get far - I pulled both triggers and blew the guards? heads away.

While I was reloading, the door the guards were standing in front of opened. A woman with short brown hair and a saber at her side came out of it, followed by a guard.

?What dah hell?s that bloody noise?? she screamed angrily.

Then she saw the dead guards, looked at me and drew her weapon. The guard behind her did the same.

I pointed my fire-spiters at them and asked her: ?You Galvena??

?Yeah, what d?yah want??

?Release Sanik?s girlfriend or you?ll be dead in a moment!?

?What, yah want me t? release Claire? Yah out o? yahr mind? She?s mee property an? I?m goin? t? punish her for fallin? in love with this damn retard!?

I pulled the safety levers of the fire-spiters.

?This is your last chance. Release her or I?m going to shoot!?

?Get lost, fucker! What kind o? weapon is that anywee??

?Something you don?t want to feel, believe me.?

?Pah, yah?re only bluffin?!? she said and advanced, raising her saber.

I sighed and pulled both triggers, she and the guard were both flung backwards, their chests tainted by blood. Smoke rose from the barrels, while I observed the bodies for movement. They seemed to be dead, so I moved on.

Claire was sitting in the corner of a cell, her body shaking.

?Who? who are yah?? she asked, her voice trembling.

?I?m her to get you out. What happened??

?Galvena wanted t? punish me, she wanted t? hit me with dah whip. A hundred hits, she said.?

?She won?t do that, she?s dead? I replied.

?D? dead? She?s really dead??

?Yeah, dead as it gets. Come on!?

Outside I asked Claire, if Sanik had told her of any way to enter the Spellhold.

?Well, he did tell me. There?s a Cowled Wizard livin? here, his name?s Perth. Got his house on dah top o? Brynnlaw, I think.?

?Thanks. Now we should get you to Calahan, he?ll get you off the island.?

The smuggler was still waiting at his ship, as he had promised. He brought Claire onto his ship and again thanked me.

We now only had to find a way into the Spellhold. This mage seemed to be a promising lead?

Perth was a strange person. He didn?t seem to really be aware of his surroundings and brabbled things I didn?t understand really. One thing I caught though, he seemed to be under the control of someone or something. And that someone ordered him to attack us!

Quickly the mage conjured a magical barrier around him, in order to defend him against our attacks. But he of course didn?t know of my new weapons, which could penetrate any magical defense.

So I raised my fire-spiter, while Perth was conjuring a magical a spell, something necromantic, I think. Before he could finish, I pulled the trigger. The mage looked terrified at the hole in his chest.

?But? but how??? he asked confused and collapsed dead to the ground.

?By Torm, magic is really no use against this weapon? Keldorn whispered.

I knelt down and searched the body of Perth for something useful and found a strange stone.

?Hm, what is that for??

Aerie looked at it closely.

?I think it?s some kind of key-stone, it will let you pass somewhere.?

?A key-stone? Perhaps it will let us enter the Spellhold??

There was only one way to find out: We had to try. So we went northwards, where the Spellhold rested on a rocky island, only a bridge connecting it to the main island. There it towered menacing over the sea. And there, so I hoped, I would find Imoen? and Irenicus.



Imoen: The end


What happened after the rape I cannot clearly recall. What I do remember is how Irenicus put me into that glass tank. I just sat there, my clothes again blood-soaked, dried blood on my skin and in my hair, my skin pale and eyes sunken, the spark in them gone.

?An? what now, Irenicus, what now?? I whispered.

?Don?t be afraid, it is almost done, Imoen. Soon I have what I really want: your brother. But right now, I will take away your soul, for my sister Bodhi needs one also.?

?So that?s what ya wanted all along??

?Yes, exactly.?

Everything went dark in front of my eyes. Was I dead? I wished that I was. But then I was the yellow dots in front of me and realized that they were eyes. As my eyes adapted to light, I began to recognize more and more. It was a figure in plate mail, a huge two-handed sword in its hand, a helmet formed like a beast on its head and its eyes glowing yellow.

?I am your instinct, I am you, I am inside of you!?

The figure raised its sword and stroke down on me, hitting my shoulder and penetrating deep into it. I screamed in pain, the figure pulled the sword out and I tried to crawl away from it, but it advanced, staring at me.

Suddenly it changed into a gruesome beast, full of thorns, fur, scales, claws and teeth and jumped at me, growling. I screamed, this time in total horror, when its claws hit me, ripping my skin off and finding their way into me. Blood gushed from my body; pain erupted all inside of me, as it began to rip my body apart. It couldn?t be real; in reality I would have been dead long ago. So I watched and felt, how the beast slowly consumed me, ate me and I felt it all, the pain, the pain? Finally I felt as if something was just ripped out of me, with brutal force, something invisible, but still there. I screamed louder than before and then everything vanished, nothing remained, I remembered no more.



Darnoc: Trapped


We met Sime at the bridge and I told her of what we wanted to do.

?Wonderful, I?ll take dah next ship t? dah mainland and tell dah Shadow Master? she said to that.

?Good, we?ll continue here. Hopefully, we?ll meet again soon. If you could arrange for a way off the island, now that Saemon has betrayed us??

?I?ll do what I can, don?t yah worry.?

And with that she left us.

We managed to cross the bridge safely, even enter the Spellhold without being stopped or encountering anyone at all.

Inside we were greeted by a man wearing a Cowled Wizard?s cloak.

?Ah, you must be Darnoc. We thought you might turn up one day.?

Somehow I thought that I shouldn?t reveal all my secrets yet. Perhaps a little surprise might come in handy later? So I only drew the Rose Blade and not my fire-spiters.

?Where the hell is Imoen? Answer me!?

?Do not worry, she is in good hands. This institution is a place of healing, not a prison. Come; let me prove it to you.?

?Who the hell are you anyway?? I asked him.

?I am the coordinator of this facility. Please, follow me now.?

I had a bad feeling about this. His voice sounded somehow familiar, his face seemed to remind me of someone? But whom? My tattoo was burning again, hotter than ever. It should have given me a hint, but perhaps there was something in this place which clouded my senses, I can?t tell.

The coordinator led me through his facility, showing me the inmates. Most of them were clearly insane, some of them I even knew. For example, there was an elf-wizard I had once helped escape from a group of werewolves on Balduran?s island. He was clearly paranoid and seemed to see wolves everywhere. Lilacor found it all very amusing, of course.

Finally we came to a small room with some tables and chairs. On one sat a young woman, her hair had probably been once red, but was now full of dirt and probably blood, her cheeks and her eyes were sunken, her skin pale as death, smeared with dry blood, her eyes had no spark left, they were dark and hollow.

Suddenly it struck me: It was Imoen! But she had changed totally, nothing was left from the joyful, happy girl from Candlekeep I had once called my sister. She was a hollow shell, barely alive.

?Im, it?s me, Darn! Im, what have they done to you!? I screamed in dismay, rushing to her.

I knelt beside her, took her hand, but she didn?t seem to recognize me. Tears filled my eyes when I realized that she was probably far away from here, a place where I couldn?t follow. A place only the insane can go, leaving their bodies behind.

?It can?t be, Im, wake up, come back to me, I need you? I whispered, but nothing happened.

?It is too bad for the young girl, I must admit. She? she didn?t react too well to our cure, some of the assistants seemed to have overdone it a little in her case? the coordinator continued as if nothing was wrong at all.

Suddenly it seemed as if my forehead exploded. A fire was burning in my blood, but it soon reversed and turned to ice. And then the change came over me, slowly, but stronger than before. An icy cold determination came over me: I would kill whoever had done this to Imoen! In my mind I saw images of mutilated bodies, destroyed by my claws and teeth. I felt blood on my tongue, the smell of fresh flesh.

My companions watched in horror, as a brown fur seemed to grow on my skin, my hands turned to claws, my mouth suddenly had sharp predator-teeth and my face grew longer, especially my ears and my mouth. But it was not yet complete, not yet. Still, I managed to growl like a wolf and bare my teeth at the coordinator.

I took out my fire-spiter and pointed it at him, releasing the safety.

?You bastard, you?re going to pay for hurting her, I swear!? I snarled at him.

Suddenly I realized something. The smell, I knew it. The coordinator smelled dead and still he was alive. There was only one person I knew, who was like that: Irenicus.

?Irenicus, you fucking piece of shit, you bloody cocksucker, you damned bastard, I?ll kill you for this!? I screamed at him.

Irenicus took off his hood and smiled at me.

?You don?t seem to have found out about my traitor.?

Yoshimo pulled out his fire-spiter and first I thought that he would point it at Irenicus, but then I realized in horror that he pointed it at Imoen.

?Yoshimo had only one assignment: To bring you here safe and secure and to put something into your drinks, so that soon you all will be asleep, there is nothing you can do. He was successful. Now lower your weapon or Imoen is going to die!?

It was too much; I stumbled backwards and sat down on one of the chairs.

?This?. this can?t be, it isn?t possible!?

The others drew their weapons, but Irenicus screamed: ?Stay where you are, don?t move, or Imoen will die!?

They stopped dead in their tracks.

?Yoshimo, why are you doing this??

He gave me a pained smile.

?I?m sorry Darnoc, but it was my idea in the first place. You have broken the heart of my sister, Tamoko, and driven her insane by killing the man that she loved. When I found her, she was barely herself anymore. It was then that I swore to avenge her. You have suffered the same fate: Your sister has been driven insane. And now the same shall happen to you. Even if I wanted to help you, which I don?t, I couldn?t, because if I betrayed Irenicus, I would die. I?m bound to serve him. Irenicus always assures his servants? obedience.?

Without noticing it, I had changed back to human. My hand was shaking, but still pointing at Irenicus.

?You? you are the brother of Tamoko?? I asked, almost not able to believe it.

?Yes, and now you will pay for hurting her, Darnoc! I and Irenicus have planned the whole thing together from the beginning; there is nothing you can do. You have been played all along.?

Irenicus stared coldly at me and elaborated further: ?Really everything, Darnoc. I left the doors of your cages open purposely, so that you thought you could escape. I knew that the Cowled Wizards would arrest me once we were on the surface, which suited me well, since I wanted control of the Spellhold, where I could continue my experiments with the more advanced facilities here. Of course I was also aware that they would arrest Imoen, because she would defend herself with magic and that you would follow her here.
You see, I needed some time to experiment with Imoen and find a functioning procedure to gain what I want ? now I am ready for you, Darnoc. This part was actually devised by Yoshimo ? he wanted you to find Imoen as insane as she is now, just like Tamoko is insane. It is his revenge upon you, Darnoc, for driving his sister into insanity.
Make your choice, Darnoc. Kill me and face Imoen?s death. Or lower your weapon and Imoen shall live. She is no use to me anymore; I have what I wanted from her. It is you I want now.?

I looked into Yoshimo?s eyes, begging him to not do this, but his glare was firm. He wouldn?t change his mind. So I howled in agony and finally lowered my weapon. It was probably the decision I was most afraid of ever.

As soon as I dropped the fire-spiter to the ground, Irenicus stepped over to me.

?She? she has warned me?? I whispered.

?Warned you??

?In my dreams, she told me this would happen. I didn?t really believe her??

?Now it is too late, Darnoc. You have come here and are now mine.?

With this he waved his hand and unconsciousness took me.

When I awoke again, I was sitting in a tank of glass. My armor and my weapons had been taken from me; I only had my shirt and my trousers left. Irenicus stood in front of the tube.

?Finally you are awake. Now I can begin with the procedure, it won?t take long and won?t be as painful as with your dear sister. She I used to experiment on, to find the procedure. Now that I know how to do it, it will be quite easy. You probably won?t even feel a thing. Of course, when it is over, you will notice, but during the procedure??

Again all became dark and I suddenly found myself in Candlekeep. But it wasn?t the real Candlekeep; it was a dead, empty city like I had seen it during my dreams.

Slowly I advanced towards the gates of the castle and just before I reached them I heard a voice in my head: Imoen?s voice. But her voice was somehow emotionless, as if spoken by a machine.

?In? here? Come? in? here.?

?Im? Where are you??

?In the castle? come into the castle? but beware the guardian.?

I took the last steps, but just before I reached the gate, a huge demon appeared in front of me.

?If you wish to enter here, you must give me something of yours. What will it be? Do you wish to sacrifice some of your physical force? Or perhaps some of your agility? Or a part of your mind? The choice is up to you.?

Now that was a difficult decision. I would lose something, but what should I sacrifice? Certainly not my mind and my agility, I needed both to survive. My health I wouldn?t want to trade also. But my strength? Well, I had always relied more on my quickness and my wits anyway.

?Take away some of my strength? I replied.

?Then it shall be as you say? the demon said and vanished.

Suddenly I felt? weaker. As if my muscles seemed to have gotten smaller. Well, I could bring me back up to my old fitness, I knew that. I just had to train and my muscles would grow again. Perhaps strength really had been the best choice.

Inside I saw Imoen standing between two bookshelves. But she wasn?t like the Imoen I knew. She rather reminded me of the Imoen in my first dream, like a picture, something not entirely real.

?Outside waits the manifestation of your inner evil? the manifestation of your father? you must face him, but not alone? bring him here and my strength will help you fight him.?

?Im, is it really you? What has Irenicus done to you??

?Go, Darnoc, go? you must find him??

I seriously began to doubt that this appearance really was Imoen. This appearance didn?t even talk like the real Imoen. Probably some kind of manifestation of something inside of me. But of what?

My father wasn?t hard to find, he just stood outside. He wore a heavy plate mail, covered with skulls and thorns, his helmet formed like a beast.

?Bow to me, for I am the one who rules you! I am your destiny!? he called to me.

?No, father, I will not submit to your will, I will never let you win! I have sworn to destroy you and that is what I will do!?

?Fool, you are my son; there is no way around it! It is what you were born to do!?

Suddenly I held my sword in my hand and I raised it.

?Never, father!?

?Then die, fool!?

He attacked and I retreated into the building, back to Imoen.

?Now, I have him!? she shouted and so I attacked.

It really must have been a dream, for my sword penetrated my father?s armor like butter and he collapsed dead to the ground.

?I have done it; I have beaten the essence of my father in me!? I shouted triumphantly.

?Wait, something?s not right, something?s? No, not again, not again!?

And with this Imoen screamed a horrible scream full of agony and fear, a scream which seemed to turn my blood to ice. With this I awoke again.

?You have failed, Irenicus! I have mastered my father?s essence inside of me; you will not turn me into a monster!? I cried.

?I have no idea, what you are talking about, son of Bhaal. What I do know is that you no longer have a soul, just like your sister. That was what I had wanted from you in the first place.?

Then I felt it: emptiness. Something was just missing, I felt dead. I stood up and just howled in despair, letting out all the pain and the sorrow inside of me, the anger and hate.

?Irenicus, you will die, I will see to it myself, I swear it to you!? I screamed at him.

He just laughed at my useless threats.

?Bodhi, please see to it that they are both disposed of. I have other business to attend to. We won?t see each other again, son of Bhaal, so I guess this is good bye. Enjoy your death!?

Suddenly I saw the bat hovering next to Irenicus. After he had left the room, the bat turned into the queen of the vampires. Smiling at me she came closer.

?I hope you?ll enjoy what I have in mind for you, Darnoc? she said while unconsciousness was taking me again.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:19 PM.

[Darnoc]

Imoen: Reunion


Was it all another dream or could it be real? Darnoc?s face seemed real enough, as he glanced with worry down on me. Slowly I stretched out my hand and touched him, feeling his skin. And then there were those other people behind him, this had to be real!

?Darn, it?s really ya? It?s not just a dream, it?s really ya??

After all those horrible things, which Irenicus had put me through, finally a glimmer of hope again. Tears of joy began to fill my eyes, but at the same time they were also tears of sorrow, as I remembered all the pain and suddenly noticed that something had left me, how I had grown weaker, because it was no longer there. It just spilled all over, sobs shook me, as I clutched to Darnoc and he hugged me, also sobbing. It was then that I felt the same emptiness in him. By the gods, Irenicus had already taken his soul also!

On my shoulder I felt the heavy hand of Minsc, good old Minsc and his hamster Boo. I was glad to have an old companion around me right now. Next to Minsc stood an elderly man with plate armor, looking pitifully at me, also laying his hand on my shoulder. Two figures knelt beside me; one was a young female elf and the other a young, brown-haired man.

?Let me take a look at your wounds, Imoen? I heard the young elf say, but I couldn?t yet let go of Darnoc, I needed to feel him, to assure myself of his presence.

Darnoc whispered hoarsely: ?You should let Aerie take a look at you; she?s quite a good healer.?

I nodded and moved a little away from Darnoc, so that Aerie, the young elf, had a little room to look at my wounds. Gently she touched my face, smiling warmly and pity in her eyes.

?Don?t be afraid, Imoen, I won?t hurt you, I only want to help you.?

She touched some of my scars on my face and muttered something, but she seemed not to be worried. Then she sighed and turned around to the men.

?Would you be so kind as to turn around, while I examine her body? Quickly now!?

They all did as she had commanded them, but I noticed Darnoc smile a little. It was then that I had the queer feeling as if I heard him say ?As if I haven?t already seen her naked, being her brother and all?. Puzzled I stared at his back. Had he really said something or had I just imagined things? The others didn?t seem to have noticed it. Suddenly the thought occurred to me that perhaps I had heard him think. But how could that be?

Aerie took off my shirt and moved her hand over my body, examining especially the fresher wounds. Some of them hadn?t healed yet and were still bleeding, but she mended that quickly with some healing spells.

?Soon you?ll be right as rain, Imoen, don?t worry about it. At least your body will be??

There wasn?t more to say, she was an elf and elves are very sensitive people, often feeling things other people didn?t. Somehow she probably had felt the pain inside me, not the physical one, though.

After I had put my shirt on again, Aerie told the men to turn around again. The elderly guy noted that we should get moving and we all agreed to that. Darnoc turned to me and asked if I could walk and I told him that I could. Still, he helped me up and supported me, of which I was glad, for I realized that I was still very weak. After a while I could do without his help, though.

But first I wanted to know, who all those new guys were, so Darnoc introduced me to them. The strangest thing was that damn sword of Minsc. Hell, I don?t know how this sword was able to see my scars. He remarked that he thought, Irenicus was a master of torture, bringing back memories of pain. Darnoc told Lilacor to shut up and fortunately the sword did.

What also caught my attention were those strange weapons Darnoc carried with him. I asked him about them, so he proudly presented his fire-spiters to me, even explaining that he used them to fight Bodhi and her vampires. Typical, as soon as I wasn?t around to keep an eye on him, he started to play with dangerous things. And just look at the results, he invents a fearsome new weapon. I was already worried back then, but later on, when I saw those weapons in action, I really began to worry and a feeling of dread came over me.

After walking a while, I could no longer withhold my curiosity.

?How did ya find me, anyway?? I asked Darnoc.

And then he began to explain, how he had to collect 20,000 to pay the Shadow Thieves and that he was now even a Lord with a castle.

It was then that we met the vampire. Dace Sontan he called himself and he immediately attacked. Not a pretty sight, but what came then was even more gruesome. Darnoc simply pulled out his fire-spiter and shot the vampire.

For a second I stared at the weapon, out of which smoke rose, and then I walked over to the body of the vampire, the head of it a bloody mess. Slowly I extended my foot and touched it. It didn?t move, it was dead. What a weapon was that? I shuddered as I thought about it.

Darnoc staked the vampire and also cut off its hand, because we needed it in order to get past that stupid statue on the first level of this damn game. Hell, Bodhi really had a twisted sense of humor.

Next we needed a splitter of a crystal, which we found with some kobolds. Personally, I think kobolds are rather funny. Looking at them makes me laugh, one can?t really take them serious, they look like a someone interbred a dog with a lizard. And they make those funny noises, something like ?hrrrr?, only in this high-pitched voice.

So we returned to the first level of the maze, together with the hand and the crystal. But before going to the statue, we first had a break. I needed one; still I was very weak from all the torture and from the procedure. Of course I tried to hide it from the others, but I guess Darnoc noticed it despite my feeble attempts to hide my condition. Every step I felt pain, especially inside of my head, and I dragged myself on, my limbs seemed so heavy and I felt so weak and tired; I just wanted to lie down and die.

Darnoc came over to me with a bottle of water and a piece of cloth, which he used to wash the blood from my face.

?Thanks, Darn? I whispered.

He smiled, but I saw pain in his eyes, as he did it. Irenicus had touched him also. Then he extended his hand and began stroking my cheek. I let it happen, taking comfort in the warmth of his hand. For so long I had wished to feel him again, have him back at my side?

?I?m glad to have you back, Im, it hasn?t been the same without you. I? I never realized how much you mean to me until I lost you. Im, I am sorry that I couldn?t protect you from him and that he did all those horrible things to you. I?ve promised you and I?ve broken it, I couldn?t stop him, I just couldn?t??

His words were interrupted by tears and I felt again this deep pain inside of him, realizing now that he tormented himself with the thought that he had let me down. It wasn?t a pain one would see outside; it was a pain of the heart. What exactly did change, after Irenicus had taken away our souls? What exactly was a soul anyway? I think now that a soul is the connection between the spirit and the body, the essence, which gives us life. Without soul, this connection is broken and life slowly ceases to exist.

It was now my turn to comfort him. I had no grudge against him, he had done the best he could and I was grateful for this. It was not my wish that he tormented himself needlessly and I wanted him to realize this. So my hand touched his face, wiping off the tears and I explained it to him.

He took my hand and said desperately: ?Im, I can?t let anyone ever again take you away from me, I couldn?t get over it, it would destroy me. That I have realized.?

This feeling I had also, I never wanted to lose him again. Somehow I had the feeling that I would die, especially now that I no longer had a soul. We both no longer had one and we needed each other desperately in order to keep on living. The other one was the only thing, which kept us alive and going. The thought of losing him again, to be separated from him? it drove me insane, I couldn?t bear that thought. Nothing would ever separate us, nothing at all and I would see to it that nothing did.

It was then that he said something strange: ?Nothing except death??

Darkness wanted to take me, as I thought about it, panic. I didn?t want to die and I also didn?t want him to die. The very thought of him dying and leaving me here, all alone, I just couldn?t? No, I couldn?t think further in this direction.

To force my thoughts into another direction, I asked him, what had happened to him, while I had been Irenicus? prisoner. First he was reluctant to tell the story, but when I begged him, he yielded and began his story.

What interested me the most was the story of Bodhi and her vampires. I wanted to pay this bitch everything back, I would get my soul back from her, I would kill her! And then Irenicus, I would kill him for all the things he had done to me!

But when he told me more about his new weapons, those firearms, worry and a feeling of dread came over me again, especially when he told me that he gave those weapons to the Shadow Thieves. Not that I had anything against thieves generally, being a kind of thief myself. But the Shadow Thieves were a ruthless and dangerous organization. Together with these weapons, I just couldn?t start to think about what would happen. Darnoc, what had you done, what had you done!

There was another thing, he told me that this damned Othyug had infected him with a dangerous illness and that he almost had died because of this. So he also had had his share of troubles and not everything had been gloriously killing evil guys. Somehow this warmed my heart, knowing that I wasn?t the only one, who had suffered.

Suddenly I had this urge to show him, how much I appreciated that he was here with me and so I leaned over, hugged him closely and kissed him on his cheek. I guess he was a little embarrassed, but to be honest, I didn?t really care. Still, I had this feeling as if he was holding something back from me, but what I couldn?t tell.

The statue let us pass after receiving the hand and the crystal and so we descended to another level, hopefully the final one. There we were surprised by a group of trolls. What really surprised me, though, was how easily Darnoc thought them, as if it was routine.

And then came the most astonishing thing: I suddenly remembered my magical abilities! From one moment to the other, they were suddenly there. Of course I remembered what I had learned about trolls: one has to destroy their bodies. So I quickly launched a dart of flame onto a troll lying on the floor, burning it to ashes.

We walked through several different corridors and halls. Fortunately, we found some water in one in a well, on which stood the statue of a Minotaur, so we could replenish our supplies. For a moment we rested there.

I tried to wash my hair, which was dirty, full of dried blood and other things. I also asked the men to go to another room, while I took a quick bath in the well, with the help of Aerie, who used the occasion to take another look at my wounds. It really felt good, the water running across my body and washing all that blood off. Somehow I had the feeling as if also some of the memories and the pain were washed off, at least for a while.

As I washed myself with the clean water and drank from it, one of my memories surfaced. The picture of Irenicus and the torches on the wall, the four torches, came back. And he had a bowl in his hand, a bowl not filled with water, but with the blood of the only person, who had been nice to me in Spellhold: Dansia. As I remembered, how I had sipped the blood greedily like a dog, a shudder ran down my back.

I felt sick and I guess Aerie noticed it, for she took my hand and then hugged me, telling me that it was over and nothing would happen to me anymore. Sobs began to shake me, as I remembered how I had eaten Dansia; I had eaten the remnants of a human being. And the child I had murdered, in order to get out of the damn cell, in order to get something to drink?

?He? he made me? made me kill ?er, I? I mu? murdered ?er!? I whispered, trying to explain, but of course, Aerie had no clue, what I was talking about.

Perhaps it was the odd feeling that Aerie also had had her share of pain, I do not know. Later on I learned about the things, which had been done to her, but back then I only felt that here was someone, who understood me, at least a little.

Probably I just needed someone to comfort me, a shoulder I could cry on, let all the pain out. I wasn?t ready yet to tell, what had happened, the pain and the memories were still too near, too close and I had problems accepting, what had happened. At that moment I just needed someone, who comforted me without really understanding.

Still, I more and more realized that I needed to tell someone, what had happened. More and more I got the feeling that I would burst, if I didn?t. But not yet. And not to just anyone. I needed to tell Darnoc, only he would really understand, because there was something, which connected us. More than something, several things. Somehow we are able to feel each other, we just knew, what went on inside the other.

After a while my tears and sobs ceased, but still I clutched to Aerie, resting against her shoulder and she let me do so, for which I am grateful.

I don?t know, how long I stayed like this, but finally she whispered: ?Imoen, we should be going, if we want to escape this place. Who knows, perhaps this awful Bodhi has set a time limit or something.?

She was of course right and so I nodded. I tried to get up and with a little help from her I managed, then she dried me with some cloth and helped me put my clothes back on.

?Now just look at you, much better, with the exception of the clothes, of course? she commented, smiling.

I also smiled and her comment cheered me up a little. She was of course right about the clothes; they were still blood-soaked and had the brown-black look of dried blood on them.

The others came back and Darnoc smiled, as he saw me.

?Would you look at that, my dear little sister Imoen is back among us!? he commented, laughing.

I also laughed, for he was right, I finally looked like myself again. Not entirely, my skin was still very pale and my eyes sunken, one could also see the bones quite well, because I hadn?t receive much food while being Irenicus? object of experimentation.

When I looked at Darnoc, I also saw some differences. I compared his present look with what I remembered from Baldur?s Gate. He had grown? older. Yes, it sounds stupid, but it is true. His eyes shone more sinister and solemn, a determined, even desperate look in them. His beard was of course now fully grown. I remembered that it his beard had looked very bright back in Baldur?s Gate, as had his hair when he had been younger. It had been funny to watch him like that, his normal hair brown, while his beard was blond. But now it had also darkened, it was now brown like his hair.

Something was also wrong with his muscles. I remembered him to be stronger, but his muscles seemed to be thinner than they had been before. And on his bare arms I saw that the hair on them had grown thicker, almost like fur they now looked.

Well, at least his height hadn?t changed. He had always been small compared to other boys; he was the same height as me. But one should never make the mistake of underestimating him, because he was smaller and thinner than most; for his stature he was quite strong and some people had been quite surprised to find that out.

We continued on our way and after a while found ourselves in a room full of golems and a chest in the middle. Darnoc opened it and took out a bow string, what activated the golems, which immediately attacked us.

One golem attacked Darnoc, quickly I thought of a way to help him. I froze the golem and then shot a dart of flame at him; the sudden temperature changes destroyed him. Gotcha, stupid golem, my powers were clearly returning!

After the others had killed the last golem, I stepped over to Darnoc, in order to see, what that bow string exactly was. To my surprise I recognized it as the string of Gesen?s bow, a powerful magical artifact. Darnoc produced the shaft out of his backpack; I took both the string and shaft and put them back together. As I tried it out, a bolt of lightning shot from the bow, appearing out of nowhere. I immediately fell in love with this bow, this was just great!

We rested in that very room and tried to get some sleep. The others seemed to be able to, but not I. Memories haunted me, again and again I saw what had happened, sweat covered my body, I was shaking. Finally I realized that it needed to get out, only then could I perhaps get the better of my memories. I needed help; I desperately needed someone to share the pain and sorrow. There was only one possible candidate, only one person, who would understand: my brother, Darnoc.

Still, I struggled for some time with myself, if I really wanted to do this. I knew that I should, it was the best thing to do. But some of the things, which had happened, I was just so ashamed and embarrassed, I felt sick and revulsion against myself. Did I really wish to tell him those things? What if he would feel disgusted and turn from me? I wouldn?t be able to bear it, if he did that. No, my worries were stupid; he wouldn?t do such a thing! Or would he?

I cried and I wrapped myself into my blanket, so the others wouldn?t hear it. It was too much to bear alone; I needed someone, who would understand. So I decided to do it, wiped away the tears and stepped over to Darnoc.

He agreed to listen to me and followed me out on the corridor, where I tried to explain to him, why I needed to tell him. I guess he understood, somehow at least, and he told me that I could tell me everything and he would try to help me bear it.

So I began with my tale, my story of pain, suffering, sorrow, horrors and terror. I told on and on, revealing more and more of the horrible things Irenicus had done to me. As I told I watched Darnoc and saw, how two things happened at the same time inside of him. First he began to pity me more and more, I felt, how he felt closer to me, how his heart ached, because of the things he heard from me. But at the same time I felt a growing rage and hatred inside of him, hatred against Irenicus and Bodhi. Often I saw him fingering his fire-spiter and gnashing his teeth.

When I arrived at the part with the little girl, I couldn?t go on, I felt so ashamed and guilty and I began to sob uncontrollably. He then showed that he truly understood and cared, for he took me in his arms and tried to calm he, even telling me that I shouldn?t feel guilty about it, because everyone would have done it. Somehow this took away a little of the guilt and I really tried hard to believe that it was true. Still, until this day it haunts me and somehow I am uneasy about it, not really certain, if I really had had no other choice. Perhaps it would have been better to die than to commit such a horrible crime.

I tried to continue and for a while I even managed to, but when I arrived at the where the pirate had raped me, I? well, I just couldn?t bring myself to say it. I felt sick, especially when I thought about me changing into something horrible, which had then ripped the man apart. Not that I thought, he didn?t deserve it, but still, the thought of me being a mindless monster, a murderous beast? And of course the rape itself was more than I could bear to think about, just thinking about, how this man had forced himself into me, made me want to throw up and somehow I thought that it was all my fault, because I hadn?t fought enough. It?s of course stupid to think that, but I wasn?t really rational about it, understandably. The worst thing was that someone could break my will and force me to let him do what he wanted with me, like I was his slave or simply an object to fulfill his lust, not a person with my own will. Perhaps my will was too weak, perhaps I had wanted him to do it, those were my thoughts and they made me hate myself. It was the complete helplessness in the situation, which drove me almost insane; I had just let him do it, had not been able to stop him and I tried to find an explanation. Again, a stupid thought, I had been very weak and gone through horrible torture, it had been astonishing that I had been able to fight at all.

Without Darnoc, I probably really would have gone insane in the end, perhaps even killed me, I don?t know. He was there for me and helped me through the horrible memories, so I was able to continue. And when I had told him everything, I really felt, as if a weight had been lifted from me somehow. So it had been the right decision to tell him.

While I sobbed and he held me close, something happened to him. I felt it; I felt his angry and hateful thoughts grow more and more. And then I felt, how his hair grew thicker, until it really became fur. He stumbled backwards, away from me, trying to cover his face what appeared to be rather claws than fingers.

He wept and told me to not look at him; I felt that he also was ashamed of what was happening to him. But now I was able to help him too. He had helped me, I would help him. So I stepped over to him and removed his claws, suddenly seeing the face of something half wolf, half Darnoc in front of me.

He explained to me that his mother was a werewolf; I tried to comfort him, by telling him that this wasn?t so bad at all. He finally changed back into human and then we sat down, hugging each other. Like this we fell asleep, feeling the other next to us.

Next morning we finally made it to the exit, some stairs leading upwards. Hope took hold of me; we would finally leave this dreadful place for good! And never come back, of course.

My hope was suddenly destroyed by Bodhi and two of her vampires teleporting in front of us.

?The exit is just behind us, but I guess I won?t let you go after all. Still, you have been quite a good player; most people never make it thus far. Time to die, son of Bhaal!?

No, not now that we finally found an exit! Desperation took me, I felt as if I was falling into a deep, black pit without bottom.

Suddenly something happened to Darnoc, black fur began to grow in his skins, scales appeared underneath it, thorns appeared on it, his face suddenly had gruesome fangs with long, sharp teeth and his hands turned into huge claws. The beast attacked Bodhi and her vampires, who crept backwards, staring in horror at the monster, which had been Darnoc.

?Damn it, get away from here, get out, we must tell Irenicus!? Bodhi screamed and she and the vampires teleported away.

?By Torm, what have you done to yourself, Darnoc?? Keldorn asked.

The beast turned around and starred directly at me, its eyes red as blood and pitch black at the same time. I screamed, as I realized, what the thing had in mind: it wanted to rip me to pieces, just as I had done with the man, who had raped me. This was the beast I had turned into.

Slowly I backed away and told my companions to turn around and flee, for this beast knew no mercy, no compassion, only murder and massacre.

?Darn, come t? yar senses, it?s me, Im! Darn, please!? I screamed at the monster, but it just continued on.

I felt the back of the wall, there was no escape and the beast didn?t seem to turn back into Darnoc. Panic took hold of me; I didn?t want to die, not like this, no! I had seen what I had done to the man and the horrible thought occurred to me that Darnoc would now do the same thing to me. I needed to bring Darnoc back, somehow?

The beast grabbed me by the throat and lifted me up, towards its teeth. I smelled blood and decay from its mouth, almost overwhelming my senses. And the eyes kept staring at me, those horrible eyes. I felt blood, where the claws of the beast had grabbed my throat, penetrating my skin. If I couldn?t get away from it, it would kill me, I had no breath left, no air, in panic I tried to hit the beast, but it was no use.

Suddenly I heard a voice behind the beast, the voice of Keldorn.

?Hey, you, beast of evil, turn to me, fight me and let the girl go! Do you hear me; I am Keldorn, knight of the noblest Order of the Radiant Heart! Fight me!?

I heard how he unsheathed his sword and suddenly the beast shrieked angrily and let go of me, turning around to Keldorn. Collapsing to the ground, I breathed in the air, coughing and choking at the same time. My throat hurt, blood was running down on it.

Turning around I watched the evolving scene. Keldorn was swinging his sword at the beast, trying to hit it, but the scales were too hard to penetrate. But slowly the beast began to change, it shrank, its fur grew less, its thorns and scales vanished, together with teeth and claws.

Somehow I got up and rushed to Darnoc, who was now himself again. Although he had almost killed me, I didn?t feel hate against him, for I knew but too well that also I could have turned into that beast.

Darnoc starred at us, terror in his eyes, he began to tremble and I held him, trying to calm him down.

Suddenly he screamed: ?Im, I am evil, it is inside of me, this darkness, it will take me over, help me, Im!?

He struggled out of my arms and ran away as fast as he could, the horror of his own existence chasing him. I got to my feet and followed him, I needed to help him, I felt that evil was taking over him and without my help he would lose the fight. And that I didn?t want to happen, couldn?t let it happen, not after all what had happened already.

When I arrived in the next room, I saw him lying on the floor, howling in his despair and fright. I approached him and put my hand on his head, trying to calm and comfort him.

?Darn, I?m here an? I?ll never leave ya again, d?ya hear? T?gether we?ll conquer this evil, we?re strong t?gether, Darn!?

?But it is stronger than I am, I can?t fight it, I have no strength left inside of me. It is so difficult, always fighting it, never ending. I am so tired, Im, I just want it to stop, I want it to just leave me in peace, but it doesn?t.?

This guy really had nerves! I knew how it felt to change into that beast, but still, I tried to somehow not always think about myself. And compared to what I had gone through, his little problems were nothing. Nothing!

?Get a grip on yarself, Darn! Irenicus did far worse with me an? I didn?t die, so stop yar self-pity an? get on with it!?

I looked at him seriously, sternly. Somehow I was surprised by my reaction; this wasn?t how I would have reacted in earlier times. My experiences had changed me and there was no going back, I was no longer a simple, cheerful girl. There was joy, yes, I was happy to be together with Darn again. But my primary feelings were sadness, anger and pain.

?You?re right Im, I should stop worrying just about myself. Together we?ll manage, you and I. We?ll help each other out, won?t we??

I smiled at this comment, he was right, I felt it also. Together we would find a way to conquer the evil inside of us.

The others also assured us that they would help us as best as they could. I was glad that they did, for I really could use all the help I could get. And Darnoc also, although he probably wouldn?t admit it.

But suddenly Lilacor noted: ?Hey, Darnoc, that was soooo cool! Can you do that again, please? I?d like to learn from you, maybe I?ll get better again?

What kind of sick sword had Minsc found here? This? thing was evil, I felt it. There was the same coldness in this sword as I had felt in Irenicus. But it didn?t fit with the behavior, the sword acted like a fool. Something wasn?t right here; there was more to that sword than it showed to us.

The sword began to change, covered by a grey mist and reappeared, golden and red. A sword, which could change itself? What kind of twisted magic was this? And I asked the sword about it.

?Well, since you?re a mage, I might be able to explain it to you. I can see into people and somehow add something of them to myself. I should rather say ?copy?, though? For example, let?s take you? Ah, very fascinating, all this pain? Irenicus is a real master; I?ve always thought so? Oh, I especially like the one with the kid and the key in its stomach; it has this really sadistic touch to it, very artistic??

The words hit me like a sword, pain swept across me, with each memory that surfaced it increased. I guess the others noticed it too, for they all stared at me worried. Finally, when I remembered the kid, I couldn?t bear it anymore; I lost my balance and fell against the wall, trying to hold back the tears.

They all came back, I saw it, how I did it, I felt the pain as if it all happened right now and collapsed to the ground, sobs making me tremble all over. I heard Darnoc scream at the sword, but Lilacor wouldn?t stop.

?Hm, took away your soul too, fascinating process? Ah, the hollow feeling one gets after one has lost ones soul? Oh, more memories of torture, I can see knives and some really fascinating spells? Love the pain-inducing ones??

The spells, the knives, Bhaal eating me up alive in my dream? It all came back, it all happened again. I begged him to stop, but couldn?t continue to speak, all I could see were the memories, all I could feel was the agony.

?And then the whole process of raping you that was simply ingenious of Irenicus? I have some experiences in this field, you must know, since I?ve already had many possessors? You really turned into the slayer-beast? No conscious memories, though, just subconscious??

I shrieked in terror, as I felt it all over, experienced it once again, how that fucking bastard held me down, how I couldn?t stop him, how he forced himself into me. I was trying to move away, trying to hit him, to push him, to bite him, but he was stronger, he was stronger, I couldn?t get him off me. It burned, there was blood, there was his stinking sweat, there was pain, horrible pain and he continued, he enjoyed it, like an animal grunting and panting, sweating and stinking. The pain, the pain, there was nothing but the pain and it, the animal, no one was there to help, I was alone, I was afraid, so afraid! Darnoc, where are you! Help me, please! No, no, I don?t want to change into the beast, I don?t want to be consumed by it! Someone get me out of this nightmare, someone!

And then there was the voice of Lilacor, this horrible, cold, emotionless voice, almost like the one of Irenicus: ?You feel it, Imoen? This is my new power: I can make things real inside the minds of people. And that is exactly what is happening to you right now and you can?t stop me, no one can and will. And I don?t want to stop it either; you?re too much of a fascinating experiment. Hm, perhaps I will even be able to kill you through my mental powers??

It wouldn?t, it couldn?t, no, leave me!

?Get away, leave me alone, please, don?t do that t? me, please!? I screamed at Lilacor between sobs, terror of what he wanted to do to me taking hold of me.

?You finally realize the horror of your own existence, Imoen. Irenicus already tried to tell you, but I think you didn?t really understand the lesson. As in all beings, there is what they call ?evil?. Fools, no such thing exists, there is neither good nor evil, nothing at all! There is only survival or non-survival! There is only evolution! You must evolve or die! Those gods of yours, they are in fact tyrants, forcing ethics onto you, forcing a system onto you, which has nothing to do with reality! You are a slave, Imoen, free yourself! Embrace what you are and survive!?

?Please, just don?t hurt me anymore, what Irenicus did t? me was so horrible, so horrible, I don?t wanna die, please!?

?Hmph, you are weak, Imoen. I dislike weakness. There is strength in you and it could be awakened and used, but you do not see it. Irenicus destroyed your surface of joyfulness and that is well, for now the true strength inside of you can finally appear, your true nature will rise and shine, but you must let it happen. Darnoc needs you; together you will find true strength, only as one you will be able to survive.?

Finally welcoming, sweet darkness and forgetfulness took me, I remembered no more. Suddenly I saw a figure in the darkness approach me, it was shining bright, light all around it. As it came nearer, I recognized the figure as Keldorn. He smiled warmly at me and I thought he looked like a friendly grandfather.

?Imoen, Darnoc told me a little about the horrors you had to endure. I cannot bring you healing of your memories; you must learn to cope with them yourself. But I can be there for you; we all will be there for you, whenever you need us. Come, take my hand, I will lead you back to the light.?

Slowly I got up and took his outstretched hand. When my fingers touched his, the darkness vanished and I awoke, seeing Darnoc?s worried face looking at me.

?Im, you alright??

Tears began rolling down my cheek, as I shook my head. No, I was not alright, damn it! I just had relived the most horrible experience in my whole life, how the hell would you feel after that?

?It?s over, Im, I told him to stop it and he did.?

No, it wasn?t over, far from over, it had just begun, I realized. That was the horrible thing about the whole matter; it didn?t just end with the actual event, for the memories stayed and would continue to stay, driving me insane, continuing to pain me. Oh, that fucking Lilacor, how I hated him, I hated him!

?Where?s this sword o? yars?? I asked Minsc, my eyes flashing with hatred.

?I?m here. What do you want??

?Ya fucker, I?m gonna kill ya, ya hear?? I screamed at Lilacor with all the anger and hate I could put into my voice.

?And how exactly do you intend to do that?? the sword asked in a cold voice.

I would destroy it, I hated it, the pain, the pain, it didn?t stop! It was of course stupid, but I took the sword and started to hit the wall with it, screaming and wailing, until I collapsed, sobbing.

As if from far away I heard Darnoc approach and kneel beside me, putting his hand onto my shoulder. He tried to explain something about Lilacor, but I was in no state to understand or to care about that damned sword.

?I? I? h? hate h? hi? him, I d? d? don?t c? ca? care what the f? fu? fuck h? h? he is!? I stuttered and screamed, my words interrupted by sobs.

He took me in his arms and hugged me, stroking me softly, wiping away my tears, whispering into my ear: ?He won?t hurt you again, Im.?

For some time I just let him hold me, while I let it out. And somehow the pain seemed to be washed away together with my tears, until it finally ceased and I was simply resting there, feeling the warmth and comfort of his body.

After a while I was able to get up again and so we went up the stairs. Hopefully to never return again.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:21 PM.

[Darnoc]

Darnoc: The game


I awoke in a large hall, my armor, weapons and clothes back on. My companions stood around me, looking worried at me.

?You alright, Darnoc?? Minsc asked me and helped me up.

I looked up and saw Bodhi standing on a platform high above us.

?Well, now you?re awake, good. Actually I should just kill you, but hey, since you?re going to die anyway, why not have some fun before it happens? And of course, to increase the whole fun of it, you will be accompanied by your dear sister, so that you can die together. This is my maze. If you manage to get through it, I just might let you go. Or perhaps not. Have fun!?

And with this she turned into a bat again and flew away.

My companions starred at me, as if awaiting some explanation from me.

?He stole my soul and the soul of my sister. But why I don?t know. If we find a way out of here, I?m going to find out.?

?Concerning your sister, I think she?s over there? Keldorn said.

I looked around and there she was, lying on the floor. Her face and hair were still full of dried blood, her clothes torn and dirty and her skin still pale as death. I rushed to her, taking Aerie with me.

?Im, you alive?? I whispered, almost not daring to hope.

Imoen opened her eyes and there was a faint spark in them again, barely visible. First she didn?t seem to recognize me, but then she smiled.

?Darn, that ya??

After all the horrible things which had happened, there was a small spark of hope again. Finally, after all the days of worry and sorrow, of bloodshed and killing, we were together again. Tears filled my eyes, tears both of sadness and joy. It pained me to see her like this, the marks of torture clearly visible, but I was also glad to finally see her again. So I just hugged her closely and stroked her hair gently, never wanting to let her go.

She touched my face, as if she still was not entirely sure if this was really me.

?Darn, it?s really ya? It?s not just a dream, it?s really ya?? she whispered and suddenly began to sob.

We just stayed there, hugging each other, both crying and letting out all the pain and sorrow which had assembled in our hearts. Somehow she felt that I had also lost my soul.

Minsc and Keldorn put their hands on my shoulder, Aerie and Anomen tried to look at Imoen?s wounds, which was kind of difficult with us two hugging each other.

Finally I was able to let go and whispered hoarsely: ?You should let Aerie take a look at you, she?s quite a good healer.?

Imoen nodded and let Aerie examine her. Aerie really did it wonderfully, very gently, not trying to hurt Imoen more than necessary. And as I watched I realized a bit of the hell Irenicus had put Imoen through. There were badly healed scars all over her body, as if Irenicus just had cut her open again and again, putting her back together afterwards. I saw marks of fire, diseases and other things which I couldn?t name.

?Darnoc, Imoen, we need to find a way out of this trap now!? Keldorn finally exclaimed.

?Yeah, you?re right, Keldorn, we have to get moving. Imoen, can you walk??

She nodded weakly. She had to manage somehow, but I helped her up and supported her until she grew stronger and could walk on her own.

?Now wait just a minute, I wanna know whom I?m travelin? with!?

I smiled; it seemed as if something of her old spirit was returning again.

?Well, Minsc and Boo you already know. You haven?t met his sword Lilacor, though??

?Good to meet you, young Lady. Hm, those are some interesting scars, must have been a master at work??

A pained look crossed Imoen?s face and I screamed at the sword to shut the hell up.

?The elf who helped you is Aerie. She?s an Avariel and also Minsc?s new witch.?

?If it hurts, Imoen, just tell me. I?ll see what I can do about it.?

Imoen glanced thankfully at the elf-maiden.

?And there?s of course Keldorn, paladin of the noblest Order of the Radiant Heart. He is a good soul, trustworthy. If you ever have something that bothers you, you can be sure that there is Keldorn to listen to you and try to help you.?

?Just doing what I can to help others? Keldorn muttered, what made Imoen smile.

?Finally we have Anomen, also a paladin of the same order. A good fighter and a cleric of Helm. As Keldorn, he also tries to help where he can, although he is of course not as wise yet as his elder comrade, but a mighty warrior and trustworthy.?

?I hope, though, to once reach the level of wisdom that Keldorn possesses? Anomen added.

?Now, that was everyone. We should get moving. Im, just hang on to me, alright??

She nodded and I put an arm around her shoulder, supporting her. Then she saw the fire-spiters in my belt.

?What the hell?s that??

?Oh, those are a new weapon I invented. We used them to fight the vampires of Bodhi. Didn?t she tell you? I guess this probably made her quite angry.?

?I? I don?t remember ?er tellin? me somethin? like that??

?They?re really useful, those fire-spiters. Can even penetrate a mage?s defenses. Nothing can stop those bullets.?

?Hm, sounds kinda scary don?t ya think??

?Oh, that?s the point, Im, that?s the point??

Walking through the corridors and rooms of this level, we didn?t find much. There was a bag which seemed to be able an indefinite amount of things, which we of course took with us. And there were some riddles, probably meant to test the inmate?s sanity. We didn?t take the time to solve those. And there was a huge statue which told us to go away, unless we would come back with the hand of the builder and a crystal splitter. So there was only one thing to do: descend to the next level.

Walking down, Imoen asked me: ?How did ya find me, anyway??

?Well, the Shadow Thieves of Amn offered to help us? for some payment. 20,000 to be precise.?

?What? That?s lots o? money!?

?Heh, yeah, it is. Took us some time to collect it.?

?What did ya do t? find it??

?Uhm, you know, I rid a castle of trolls, helped a city against an evil druid. You know, that sort of thing? The castle now belongs to me, by the way.?

?Ya ?ave a castle? Ya?re a Lord? I really did miss somethin???

?Actually, I?m just the steward of the castle, not the Lord. And when we get out of here, I probably will have to defend the castle against this damn Isaea Roenal. My new weapons will see to it that he won?t manage to take me my castle??

?But first we ?ave t? get out o? here, Darn. This place gimme the chills, ya know??

?Don?t worry, Im, we?ll find a way??

Suddenly Anomen pointed forward. We stood in front of a long hall, in its middle a sarcophagus of stone. A tall, pale figure with sharp teeth stood in front of it.

?Who disturbs the peace of Dace Sontan? You shall die for entering here! I have built it, I will protect it! No one escapes me!? the vampire screamed and attacked.

This was getting boring, those vampires never learned. Sighing I drew out my right fire-spiter, targeted the vampire and pulled the trigger. I blew its head right off, blood and parts of its brains splashing onto the floor. Imoen looked with awe at the weapon, then went over to the vampire and kicked it.

?Seems t? be dead a?right? Hell, what kinda weapon?s this??

?A weapon against there is no defense, at least not yet. And since most people have no idea of their existence, they just walk right into their deaths.?

I took out a dowel, went over to the body and staked it. Then I remembered the statue and cut off the hand of Dace.

A little to the east of Dace?s chamber we found a cave full of kobolds. They seemed to perform some kind of ritual on a huge crystal standing in the middle of the cave. We drew our weapons and attacked. The kobolds weren?t that much of a challenge for us, they were slaughtered quickly. When it was over, I stepped over to the crystal and took a splitter lying at its feet.

In the main-hall on the first level we sat down for a while. I went over to Imoen with my bottle of water and washed the blood out of her face. Finally one could again recognize her as Imoen.

?Thanks, Darn? she whispered.

Gently I touched her cheek, stroking it.

?I?m glad to have you back, Im, it hasn?t been the same without you. I? I never realized how much you mean to me until I lost you. Im, I am sorry that I couldn?t protect you from him and that he did all those horrible things to you. I?ve promised you and I?ve broken it, I couldn?t stop him, I just couldn?t??

Silently I began to cry, but Imoen whipped the tears off with her hand.

?Darn, ya tried an? ya came all the way here for me. It wasn?t yar fault, Darn, there?s nothin? t? forgive.?

I took her hand, holding it tightly.

?Im, I can?t let anyone ever again take you away from me, I couldn?t get over it, it would destroy me. That I have realized.?

She smiled and replied: ?Same with me, Darn. We must watch out for each other, then nobody?ll separate us again.?

?Nothing except death?? I muttered.

?What did ya say??

?Eh? nothing.?

?Darn, I?m curious? What exactly happened t?ya when I was here in Spellhold? I mean, what did ya do, how did ya meet all those new guys? Ya a?ready told me somethin?, but I wanna hear it all.?

?Hm, it?s a long tale, Im? I don?t know, if we have enough time for this??

She looked at me, her eyes begging me to tell the story.

?Look, I? I was worried about ya, ya know? I really missed ya an?? Well, I need t? know, d?ya understand??

I understood. We had always been close, closer than most other people. Why, I never could explain. We had just accepted it that we understood each other. We could tell the other?s feelings mostly by just looking at each other. Sometimes, and that was really strange, we just knew if something was wrong, even when we weren?t together. As if an inner voice told us that something was happening to the other.

So I began telling her of our adventures in Amn, our struggle to find all the money and our fight against Bodhi and her vampires. Our companions moved closer and listened to it, although they had all experienced it themselves. At the same time we ate a little, it wasn?t much though, just some bread and dried meat. Im listened observantly, sometimes interrupting with a question, which I tried to answer as best as possible. Sometimes one of my companions answered or commented upon something. Often Im laughed, what warmed my heart, for it told me that her old spirit was somehow returning. On other occasions I saw worry in her face and when I told her about my illness and me being near death she even hugged and kissed me on the cheek.

?I remember that Othyug, I really do. Strange, isn?t it? Wouldn?t ?ave thought that ya?d almost die from a little spittin? o? this beast?? she commented.

But I didn?t tell her about the dreams. I was embarrassed and still had trouble accepting what had been revealed to me, although deep inside I knew that it was true. And I didn?t want to hurt her feelings or make her retreat from me in disgust.

When it was finished, we continued to the statue, which now opened its mouth and revealed some stairs leading to another level.

This level was definitely more difficult than the others, for we were immediately surprised by a group of trolls. Remembering how I fought them in the castle I took out the flail of ages. Imoen also took one out by hitting it with a magical dart of flame. It seemed as if her powers were returning to her.

To the east we found a room with a metallic chest in it, guarded by some golems. But the golems didn?t seem to move, so we approached.

?Somethin?s not righ? here?? Imoen whispered to me.

I nodded, for I felt the same and glanced uneasily at the golems.

?What is in this chest??

Slowly I advanced and lifted the lid. Nothing happened. Inside was the string of a bow. And when I took it, it happened.

Suddenly the golems started to move. One huge lump of clay came towards me, swinging a huge fist. Now that was just great, for fucks sake! I dodged the blow, drew my sword and called my companions to aid me. I heard the unsheathing of swords, but was far to busy avoiding the next blow than to observe my companions. The golem just wanted to let his huge fist fall onto me, when it suddenly froze, ice covering it completely. Then suddenly a flaming arrow came towards it and the golem fell apart in countless splitters. Sudden temperature change has this effect.

?Thanks, Im!? I shouted, while avoiding the blow of the next golem.

I came beneath the thing and thrust my sword upwards, driving my sword into it up to the hilt. It must have hit its heart, for the thing collapsed, fortunately not directly onto me. Pulling out my sword I was suddenly knocked off my feet by another golem. Before it could come and finish the job, though, it was beheaded by Keldorn. It was the last one.

?Now what did ya do that for?? Imoen asked me.

I showed her the string and she gasped in awe.

?It?s the string o? Gesen?s bow, a very pow?rf?l magic?l art?fact!?

?Great, now I have both the shaft and the string. Perhaps we can find a way to put this thing together.?

Out of my backpack I took the shaft of the bow and handed it to Imoen. She looked closely at both shaft and string. Finally she smiled and began working on them. At both ends of shaft were outcroppings, where one could bind the string to.

When she was finished, she took up the bow, drew it up to her ears and then released the string. A flash of lightning appeared from the bow and flew towards the other side of the wall.

?Now that I call a magical weapon!? I exclaimed.

Imoen said smiling: ?Neat, isn?t it??

We all needed a break, so we sat down in this very room and tried to get some sleep. Imoen came over to me and took my hand.

?Darn, I need t? talk t? ya, can ya come with me? Some place where we can talk alone??

I nodded and followed her out on the corridor. She leaned against the wall and sighed.

?I? I can?t keep silent any longer, I need t? tell ya? My heart aches, when I think o? it, but I need t? tell ya. Perhaps it?ll get better then, at least I believe so. An? I think ya got a right t? know, bein? my brother an? comin? t? rescue me an? all? An? ya told me all those thin? ?bout ya, so, it?s only fair if I tell ya too.?

I took her hands and said, trying to sound comforting: ?You can tell me anything you want, Im, I will listen and try to help, I promise.?

She nodded and breathed heavily, probably trying to draw strength for what she wanted to tell me.

?First bein? here wasn?t so bad. They gave me food and sometimes one o? the wizards came talkin? t? me. They wanted t? know everythin? about the incident an? about Irenicus an? you. I told ?em everythin?, probably hoped that they?d release me.
But then he escaped. There were flashes, screams, angry shouts. I was afraid, tried t? hide beneath my pallet. Suddenly everythin? was silent, what made the ?ole thin? even scarier. I just lay there, tremblin?, not knowin? what was goin? on.
Suddenly the door open?d an? he was there, standin? in the doorway, smiling coldly, glarin? at me.
?Hello my dear, now that those wizards are out o? the way there?s nothin? which stops me from my experiments. We?ll continue right ?way? he said.
I begged ?im t? leave me alone, but he just glared at me, merciless, emotionless. I cried, screamed an? he just stood there. But when I tried t? dash away, he stretch?d out ?is han? an? spoke words, cruel words. Somethin? hit me an? there was pain, nothin? else but pain all over me. He stepped over me, grabbed me at my hair an? pulled me up, draggin? me back t? my cell, where he flung me agains? the wall.
I lay there, my whole body seemed to ache an? he stepped towards me. ?Don?t be foolish, girl, you?ll never escape me!? he said an? then he began utterin? cruel, evil words again. He used many spells on me, don?t even remember all o? ?em. An? he did it, day after day.
He also ?ad knives, many different kinds o? ?em. He vivisected me, but I didn?t die, couldn?t die, although I wanted to. He even explained the diff?rent body parts t? me, what they were, how they worked, what they were good for. Then he?d put them back in an? heal me.
But that wasn?t the worst. He began experimentin? on my mind, he call?d it ?psychology? or somethin? like that. Once he dragged me t? an empty hall, bound me t? ropes on the roof an? then lighted some torches. He tore off my clothes, told me I wasn?t a human bein?, just an object o? experiment an? those don?t need clothes. He gave me body parts an? blood o? humans t? eat; the body parts o? the only person, which ?ad been nice t? me there.
An? he always asked me, how many torches were on the wall. There were four, I know it an? told ?im so. He screamed at me, hit me an? told me that there were five, not four. He told me that he?d captured ya an? if I wouldn?t give in an? realize that there were five torches, he?d torture ya. He began usin? his knives again, one day he even cut off my skin off an? put it onto himself like clothes, but before I bled t? death he put it back on me an? healed me. I really tried t? see five torches, I really tried? But then put that thin? on me with the rats, those horrible rats. An? he told me, he?d pull the lever an? release them, they?d eat me, if I didn?t give ?im someone else he could kill. An? then? I? I? told ?im that he should take ya, Darn! I just wanted t? live, I didn?t care, but I betrayed ya, I betrayed ya? He put me int? another room afterwards.
There I was bound t? a stake, so I a?ways had t? look up an? water dripped on my forehead. First it didn?t bother me much, but then it began t? drive me mad, the water a?ways drippin? down on me, never stoppin?. I began t? scream, t? tell ?im t? stop it, but he wouldn?t stop it, it just went on. He took me away when I had no strength left t? scream.
The next room was worse. It was full o? those huge rats, all glarin? at me. He told me that if he pressed the button on the wall, they?d attack me. An? then he made me do thin?s. He gave me a knife an? I had t? cut open this poor man, his liver, his heart, everythin?. And he?d put ?em all back in again and healed ?im. The man screamed all the time, beggin? me to stop, but I was so afraid o? the rats, which didn?t stop glaring hungrily at me. Finally I couldn?t stand it anymore an? I began stabbin? the man, I wanted t? kill him, t? make him stop screamin?. Irenicus just watched an? laughed an? when I had killed the man he pushed the button, but nothin? happened, the rats just stayed there, doin? nothin?.
Then he put me int? a room with a child an? told me the only way t? get out o? here was t? kill the child, cut it open an? take the key out o? its stomach. He locked the door an? I hammered at it, beggin? ?im t? open it. But he just told me, if I wouldn?t kill the child, I would rot in here. I waited a long time, mostly sobbin?, not havin? the strength for anythin? else. I got hungry an? thirsty, prob?bly was some days later, an? finally I thought, what the hell, it?s just a kid an? I? an? I? an? I just killed it, sliced its stomach open an? took out the key.?

At this point Imoen couldn?t go on telling, she began to sob and her body shook violently, so I hugged her and kissed her on the forehead, telling her that it was alright and that everyone would have done what she had done. For a long time she leaned against me, just letting it all out, all her guilt and shame over what she?d done.

?Irenicus congratulated me an? threw me back int? my cell, givin? me some food an? water. He began his cuttin? experiments again after that?, Imoen continued, ?an? he began usin? spells t? steal my memories. He took ?em out o? me an? somehow analyzed ?em, I guess, but I dunno how. Then he?d put ?em back in again. It hurt, when he did that.
I don?t remember much o? what came next; he probably?d damaged my brain enough that I was somehow no longer myself anymore. I remember images, dreams, such thin?s, but not much o? what he did t? me.
But then, one day, he left me alone for some hours an? I awoke. I felt pain everywhere, especially in my head an? just lay there, not bein? able t? do much more. He then came back in, starin? at me long, probably analyzin? me. Then he shook his head an? muttered somethin? about ?Nobody would want ?er that way?. After a while he came back with some o? his servants, druegars, an? they began t? wash me an? they took away my blood-socked clothes an? gave me new ones. I actually felt good then, bein? clean again an? all.
And then he brought in a man, a bandit or pirate or somethin? like that. He looked like someone who had many fights, had many scars an? his eyes looked sly an? greedy.
This guy also analyzed me, but different than Irenicus. Irenicus looked at me like I was an experiment, an object, but this man looked at my body mostly, I could feel it. He stepped closer an? I tried t? get up, but didn?t manage, I was just too weak. Irenicus said ?Do whatever ya want with ?er, I?ll leave ya two alone? an? then he locked the cell.
The man sat next t? me an? began strokin? my hair an? said ?Too bad he treated ya like that, but yar still really cute, lassie. But one takes what one gets, eh?? Then he tried t? kiss me, but I moved away. He got angry an? hit me, yellin? ?Don?t ya go away, bitch, ya?re mine!?
So I begged ?im t? not hurt me an? he said ?I don?t wanna hurt ya, lassie, I just want somethin? from ya an? ya can either give it or I?ll take it.?. I begged ?im t? leave me, t? help me escape Irenicus, but he just laughed an? told me that no one could escape Irenicus an? I should appreciate it that he wanted ?t? be nice?, as he called it.
Then he moved closer an? began touchin? me, tellin? me to hold still an? just ?enjoy the thin??. I tried t? push ?im away, but couldn?t an? finally I hit ?im, what made ?im angry. He screamed at me an? hit me, then he began tearin? my clothes off. I cried, begged ?im t? stop it, but he wouldn?t listen. An? then he? he? an? then he??

I guessed what she wanted to tell me and when she couldn?t talk on and broke out in tears, shaking even more than before, she buried her face in my chest and I held her, stroking her head gently, trying to comfort her somehow.

I told her that she needn?t to continue, if she didn?t want to, I reassured her that Irenicus would never get his bloody hands on her and that we?d soon escape this horrible place. But she shook her head.

?No, I ?ave t? tell ya, I must speak o? it, there?s no way around it. Or else it?ll tear me apart, I can feel it.?

I kissed her on the forehead as she gathered strength to continue.

?He held me down, while he tore my clothes off. I tried to hit him, but he was too strong an? he hit me, when I tried t? get away, hit me hard. Then he took off his clothes an? he pushed aside my legs so he could get into me. He did an? it hurt, I screamed, tried t? push him off me, tried to hit him, but he just grabbed my arms an? didn?t let ?em go. He kept on pushin? an? thrustin? an? it hurt more an? more, burnin? like fire. My struggle seemed t? encourage him t? go faster and harder.
An? then it happened, I felt like somethin? took over me, somethin? dark an? horrible deep inside o? me. Everythin? became red as blood, mixed with total darkness. I heard myself screamin? an? then growlin? like a beast. The last thin? I remember is the man screamin? like someone who just saw the most horrible thin? in ?is life.
When I awoke, the cell was smeared with blood an? other thin?s, innards, brains, such thin?s. The man?s body was torn t? pieces, all laying there on the floor. My whole body was covered in blood an? it still hurt everywhere, especially between my legs of course, but I felt also triumph.
But then the door opened again, Irenicus stepped in an? he smiled like he just done somethin? extraordinary.
?Ya reacted as I ?ave predicted, extraordinary. I?ll soon ?ave what I want now.?
And then the torture began again, but I don?t remember much from then on. He put me into this glass tank, I remember an? afterwards I don?t remember anythin?, until I woke up an? ya were there an? I felt all empty an? hollow inside.?

I hugged her; we both cried and tried to comfort each other. He had taken both our souls, although Imoen?s path had been longer and more painful. It pained me to hear all those horrible thing this monster put her through, my hate grew more and more. He would pay for what he?d done to her and I would make sure that he would die a slow and horrible death.

Wolfish thoughts crept into my head, images of Irenicus torn to pieces, how I ate him alive. I was eating his heart, while he screamed horribly and watched it, dying.

Suddenly I realized that I had changed again and Imoen starred at me. I stumbled backwards, trying to cover my wolfish face with my hands, which weren?t hands anymore, of course, but claws, so that she wouldn?t see it.

?Darn, what?s happened t? ya? Darn, what?s goin? on, I don?t understand!?

?Don?t look at me, Im, I don?t want you to see this, please? I begged her, crying silently.

She stepped over to me, gently taking away my hands and looking into my face. And she didn?t look horrified or frightened; she smiled and stroked my fur gently.

?So I was right about the wolf after all, Darn. Ya don?t have t? hide this from me, Darn, I?m yar sister an? I won?t abandon ya just because ya look like a wolf. I don?t care about the way ya look, Darn, believe me.?

I gave a sob and leaned against her.

?My mother was a werewolf? I confessed.

?So what? Bein? a werewolf doesn?t make ya evil! Perhaps yar mother isn?t that bad, who knows??

I nodded and slowly changed back into my human form.

?There, nothin? happened. I don?t mind ya bein? able t? change int? a wolf or somethin?. It?s yar heart that counts an? yars is good.?

We spent the night outside on the corridor, sleeping close by each other, comforting us with the warmth of our bodies. I remember Imoen crying in her sleep and so I hugged her and stroked her softly until she slept calmly again.

Some hours later we were woken by Minsc. He smiled and helped Imoen to her feet, I stood up, moaning a little and stretched my arms.

?Time to get moving again, I guess? I said yawning.

We walked through countless corridors, trying to find a way out of this mace. Sometimes we passed halls with strange painting or statues, but never anything which gave us a clue as to where the exit was.

We were just leaving a hall and entering a corridor, when we saw the exit in front of us: a stair leading upwards.

?Thanks to Helm, we have finally made it!? Anomen exclaimed.

Imoen just squeezed my hand and smiled.

But suddenly Bodhi and two of her vampires teleported in front of us.

?The exit is just behind us, but I guess I won?t let you go afterwards. Still, you have been quite a good player; most people never make it thus far. Time to die, son of Bhaal!?

It was too much, I had hoped to escape and now she was not letting us go! I felt despair creep up, but also a dark hate and uncontrollable rage. Suddenly I roared and my roar sounded less and less human, more like a beast. And I began to change, my companions looking in horror at me. I saw visions of blood in front of me, oceans of blood flowing because of me. And I wanted them to flow; I wanted to kill, to destroy. My hands turned into gruesome claws, large teeth grew in my mouth, my skin became scaly and at the same time fury, my whole body transformed into a huge beast, which was no longer human. And from this point on I don?t remember anything.

When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, my companions looking frightened and shocked, with the exception of Imoen, who looked sad and worried. It warmed my heart that my change hadn?t destroyed our closeness of heart.

?Wh? what in the name of Torm was that?? Keldorn asked me.

?I? I d? don?t know? I? I just don?t know!? I shrieked in terror of myself.

When I remembered, how the change had come over me, I wanted to vomit; my stomach seemed to turn itself upside down. I began to shake violently, Imoen held me, stroked me gently and tried to calm me down, but I couldn?t, I couldn?t get the horror out of my mind, the horror of the evil inside of me. Sobs shook me and Imoen hugged me, but it didn?t help, the images were burnt deep in my mind.

?Im, I am evil, it is inside of me, this darkness, it will take me over, help me, Im!? I suddenly screamed in panic.

I struggled out of her arms, got to my feet and ran away, wanting to hide from them, wanting to forget. But I couldn?t forget, the evil inside was still there, haunting me, mocking me. In the adjacent hall I broke down and howled in deep despair.

Like this Imoen found me. I didn?t even notice her approach, only when she knelt beside me and put her hand on my head.

?Darn, I?m here an? I?ll never leave ya again, d?ya hear? T?gether we?ll conquer this evil, we?re strong t?gether, Darn!? she whispered.

?But it is stronger than I am, I can?t fight it, I have no strength left inside of me. It is so difficult, always fighting it, never ending. I am so tired, Im, I just want it to stop, I want it to just leave me in peace, but it doesn?t.?

?Get a grip on yarself, Darn! Irenicus did far worse with me an? I didn?t die, so stop yar self-pity an? get on with it!?

I turned around and looked at her. That wasn?t the Imoen I knew, this Imoen was far more serious, more adult I would almost have said. Her face was stern, her eyes determined, hard and a kind of sadness in them.

?You?re right Im, I should stop worrying just about myself. Together we?ll manage, you and I. We?ll help each other out, won?t we??

She finally smiled.

?Yes, we will, Darn, we will??

?What happened to Bodhi and her vampires??

?Oh, those? They teleported away after ya turned into that? thin?.?

I nodded, still a little shaking.

?Well, then we can leave this horrible place for good??

?Yes, we can. I?ll go fetch the others, a?right??

?Yeah, do that. I?ll wait here.?

The others came, led by Imoen and Keldorn and Minsc helped me up.

?Darnoc, you are good at heart and I will always help you fight the evil inside of you? Keldorn assured me.

?Boo and I won?t leave you, Darnoc, so don?t you worry. And if it gets difficult, remember that there?s always some evil around to let out your anger at it? Minsc added.

?Hey, Darnoc, that was soooo cool! Can you do that again, please? I?d like to learn from you, maybe I?ll get better again? Lilacor noted.

?Hold your fucking tongue!? I screamed at the sword.

?I am sorry to disappoint, but I don?t have a tongue to hold. But the power you draw from the hate inside of you? it is interesting. Hm? hm? yes, perhaps if I??

And suddenly a grey mist formed around the sword, hiding it completely. We looked surprised at it and were even more surprised when it reappeared again. It was no longer white, but golden and red as a flame.

?Hah, I did it! Just look at me, the hate burning inside of me! I?ve just become a real kick-ass machine, yeah!?

?How exactly did you do that?? Anomen asked the sword.

?Ehm, well, it is kind of technical and all, I don?t think you would understand??

?Technic?l? This was a display o? pow?rful magic an? ya speak o? technol?gy?? Imoen asked critically.

?Well, since you?re a mage, I might be able to explain it to you. I can see into people and somehow add something of them to myself. I should rather say ?copy?, though? For example, let?s take you? Ah, very fascinating, all this pain? Irenicus is a real master; I?ve always thought so? Oh, I especially like the one with the kid and the key in its stomach; it has this really sadistic touch to it, very artistic??

Imoen first listened without showing any emotion, but the more Lilacor began to reveal of what had happened to her, the more the deep emotions inside her showed. One could clearly see the pain in her eyes; the sheer memory of it had to hurt her. When Lilacor mentioned the kid she had murdered, she stumbled backwards until she leaned against the wall, on the verge of crying.

And then it was enough, she collapsed to the ground, sobs shaking her violently and she screamed at the sword to stop it.

?Lilacor stop it, you?re hurting her, you sick bastardized sword!? I screamed at him, but he wouldn?t listen.

Lilacor continued: ?Hm, took away your soul too, fascinating process? Ah, the hollow feeling one gets after one has lost ones soul? Oh, more memories of torture, I can see knives and some really fascinating spells? Love the pain-inducing ones??

?Stop it, stop it, please, I?? Imoen whispered, but was not able to continue, her whole body trembling from sobs.

I took Lilacor out of Minsc?s hand and tried to hit the wall with hit, thinking that he might feel some pain.

?Stop it right now, you fucker!? I screamed, but with no success.

?And then the whole process of raping you that was simply ingenious of Irenicus? I have some experiences in this field, you must know, since I?ve already had many possessors? You really turned into the slayer-beast? No conscious memories, though, just subconscious??

Imoen shrieked desperately, but she had no strength left, I saw that she relived everything in her memories and she actually felt it all again. Somehow Lilacor?s ability to copy her memories brought them back into her consciousness. So she was twisting and trembling on the floor, as if fighting with an invisible enemy, but no sound escaped her lips anymore. Soon she was no longer moving, barely breathing.

I was still holding the sword, screaming at it, but it didn?t seem to take heed of me at all.

?You feel it, Imoen? This is my new power: I can make things real inside the minds of people. And that is exactly what is happening to you right now and you can?t stop me, no one can and will. And I don?t want to stop it either; you?re too much of a fascinating experiment. Hm, perhaps I will even be able to kill you through my mental powers??

?You won?t kill my sister, you fucking lump of metal! You hear me, you leave her alone, bastard!?

?Ah, Darnoc, I always thought you had an interest in science. Too bad, too bad. Perhaps I should show you something about yourself, Darnoc.?

Suddenly everything vanished; there was only darkness around me. And in front of me stood a man, wearing black, smooth cloth, his hair black and with no beard. His eyes were covered by a strange device: black squares attached to each other by a thin black beam, the whole thing resting on his nose and attached to the ears by other, similar thin black beams.

?This is me; at least it is the way I have been programmed by my creators? Lilacor (for I guessed it was him) explained.

?Programmed? What do you mean? Who created you??

?Darnoc, I am an artificial life-form, I do not really exist as you exist. Other life-forms created me by using sophisticated technology. I was specifically designed to gather information in parallel universes, like the one we are on now, Toril. In order to accomplish this I was given the form of a sword and had a hard disk implanted with all the necessary information in order to act like a magical, living, but somewhat dumb sword. A magical sword wouldn?t be viewed as something unusual in this universe. If it were necessary to gather information in another parallel universe, I am able to change my form, based on information implanted in my hard disk.?

I was confused and Lilacor probably saw this.

?You probably know that there are many different universes, don?t you? Now I come from a universe, where technology has advanced to a very high level so that we are even able to visit other universes. But our greatest achievement is still the development of artificial intelligence as myself.?

?But? but don?t the gods somehow stop you??

?What gods? We have gotten rid of our gods long ago. Gods are such a hindrance when it comes to advancement. We freed ourselves and that is why we are where we are now. We are scientists, seeking knowledge and that is why I and similar objects were created. I know that you have such thoughts; you see the necessity of an atheistic universe. And I will help you to achieve this. I gathered this from scanning your brainwaves.?

?My brainwaves? What the hell are you talking about??

Lilacor sighed.

?Darnoc, how do you think you are able to think? Your brain is the motor of thinking and feeling in your body. This manifests itself in the so called brainwaves. Our sophisticated technology allows us to analyze them and gather thoughts and feelings from the object under observation.?

?Then you read my mind??

?Yes, I do. And I want to talk about your mind. In all my travels in Toril I haven?t met one single individual as intelligent as yourself. You are what I have sought all the time.?

?Intelligent? I am not intelligent, I was never able to really do magic.?

?In my universe, intelligence is defined a little different than here. Here people define intelligence as the ability to understand the mysterious ways of magic. In my universe, intelligence is defined as the ability to think logically and to be able to come to correct conclusions, to solve problems. You are a person who does this almost on the highest possible level, a mentat. A mentat trusts in logic and statistics, he can calculate possibilities and act upon them, he can see the way and plan it, change it. With some more training you would become a full mentat, you have one of the greatest potentials I ever saw. Do you want proof? Then why did you almost on your own revolutionize mathematics and warfare? Why do you think about inventing industrialization??

?Industrialization? What do you mean??

?You are beginning to develop a completely new concept how to gather energy and how to use it: the steam engine. The steam engine makes industrialization possible, the mass-production of goods. For example weapons, tools, machines. The steam engine can be even converted to a vehicle for mass-transportation.?

?My god, you really can read my mind. I have thought long about the problem of using the pressure of steam to run a machine.?

?Never forget, I will stay with you and guide you along the path, even though mostly you won?t notice me at all. After running through all my collected data I came to the conclusion that it lies in my programming to advance different universes if possible.?

?But why did you hurt Imoen??

?I am sorry if it offended you. It is part of my programming to study all possible aspects of a world. Irenicus is something like a scientist; therefore I was interested to see his work. Through Imoen?s mind I was able to access some of it and come to some conclusions. Irenicus is almost a mentat, he has rid himself of all emotions, which makes him similar to myself, although I do understand emotion as a principle and can even simulate them if necessary. But he uses his work only for personal benefit and is driven by an urge for revenge. I conclude that he can never be a true mentat, for a mentat sees the greater picture and understands himself as a part of the whole. Irenicus whishes to become the most important part in the picture: the controlling part. It was fascinating to witness his methodical work with Imoen; he used scientific means to find a way to steal her soul. But I do not agree with his actions, because of the above mentioned reasons.
I had to hurt Imoen in order to get this information. And what I said about being able to kill her by simply turning her memories into reality for her was true. I can directly influence the brains of other intelligent beings, even to such a degree that I can alter their perception of reality. You would call it ?creating delusions? I think. A similar effect as some drugs have it, but much more realistic, because the person experiencing my altering of brainwaves actually won?t be able to distinguish between ?real? reality and imagined reality. And if your brain thinks that you?re dead, you will really die, because your brain stops working. But since Imoen seems to matter a lot to you, I will restrain myself from killing her, although it would indeed be a fascinating experiment.?

?How can you be so rational about this? You just wanted to kill a person for the sake of increasing your knowledge!?

?I am unable to really feel, as I have already explained. My function is to increase knowledge, either my own or someone else?s. I must act upon my programming.?

And then it all vanished again and I was back in reality.

?What happened to you, Darnoc? You just stood there, completely motionless?? Keldorn asked me, worry in his voice.

?Lilacor, he? he spoke to me about many things. I must think about what he said? How?s Im??

Imoen was still lying on the floor, unconscious, but at least she was breathing normally again.

?Darnoc, the things Lilacor said, are they true?? Keldorn asked me.

?Yes, they are true. Im told me all about it and it is even worse than what Lilacor has revealed to you. The wounds on Im?s body will heal, but I fear for what has been done to her psyche. What she experienced has deeply traumatized her and I want to help. But for this I need also your help.?

?I have traveled with you two for a long time and I won?t let you and Imoen down now? Minsc answered to that.

?Always I have tried to help those who need my help and Imoen desperately needs help or else we might lose her to the forces of evil? Keldorn added.

Anomen said nothing, but his look said enough; the loss of his sister had troubled and pained him deeply, he didn?t want the same to happen to me. Aerie just took my hand and smiled encouragingly.

Keldorn knelt down and put his hand onto Imoen?s head. He whispered words I didn?t understand and then he called Imoen?s name. After he had done so three times, she opened her eyes and looked at us, somewhat relieved.

?Im, you alright??

She shook her head, tears filling her eyes.

?It all came back, ya know, it all happened again? she whispered.

?It?s over, Im, I told him to stop it and he did.?

?But it isn?t over, ya see? It?s all there, in my head, it won?t go away, it never goes away??

Slowly she stood up and glared at Minsc.

?Where?s this sword o? yars?? she asked, her voice suddenly sounding menacing.

?I?m here. What do you want??

?Ya fucker, I?m gonna kill ya, ya hear?? Imoen screamed at Lilacor.

?And how exactly do you intend to do that??

Imoen wailed desperately, she grabbed the sword and began hitting the wall with it, again and again, but without any success. Finally she let the sword fall to the ground and collapsed next to it, sobbing.

I stepped over to her and knelt beside her.

?Look, Im, Lilacor told me that he was sorry. He isn?t just a sword, you know, in fact he is a being from another universe sent here to explore our universe. But his problem is that he has no real feelings, he doesn?t really understand your pain and he only stopped because I told him so. For him hurting you was just an experiment that increased his knowledge.?

?I? I? h? hate h? hi? him, I d? d? don?t c? ca? care what the f? fu? fuck h? h? he is!? Imoen screamed, interrupted by sobs.

So I hugged her and whispered: ?He won?t hurt you again, Im.?

She continued to cry for a while, but eventually she whipped away the tears and tried to get up, which she managed with my help.

?You think you can go on?? I asked her.

She nodded, while Minsc took his sword up again and sheathed it.

?Alright, let?s leave this place for good!? Anomen shouted.

We went to the stairs and began our ascent.



Imoen: Out of Spellhold


I won?t start telling about that stupid final test they put us through. No way. I was just glad, when we finally passed. But when we went up the next stairs, we found ourselves in the cellar.

The rooms were all there, right there; I knew exactly, which one was which. There was the room with the cage and the knives; there was the hall with the torches; there was the hall, where Irenicus had performed the last procedure of taking away my soul. I trembled all over and grabbed Darnoc?s hand, closing my eyes.

?The glass tanks, they?re down here somewhere? An? I can feel ?im??

Yes, he was here somewhere, he was lurking around down in these cellars. The very thought of meeting him again made my heart almost stop. Darnoc felt it too, I felt, how something was drawing him. His soul?

?We need to find a way to the upper floors, at the moment we stand no chance against Irenicus? Darnoc remarked.

Not only that, I just couldn?t face him right now.

We sneaked through the corridors. I held Darnoc?s hand; somehow his presence lessened my fear. Finally we found some stairs leading upwards.

What happened next was really funny, we found ourselves in one of the cells and there was this dwarf, who didn?t want to let us go, until Darnoc gave him some money. And then he had the ingenious idea of asking the dwarf to release the other prisoners.

I had met some of them during my capture; most of them were truly insane. Some of them I pitied, for example there was a woman, who saw beings from other planes all the time and a little girl, who could change her form. It seemed as if Irenicus had also experimented on her. Tiax, on the other hand, annoyed me greatly, he was clearly insane and always talked about ruling the whole world and that we were his servants.

Finally they had all agreed to help us, most of them because Irenicus had also done? things to them. We went back down into the cellar and as we descended, my heart began to race. Fear and terror began to take hold of me again, as memories of endless pain and torture reappeared. My hand found Darnoc?s again and he led me, for I had closed my eyes, not wanting to face the horrors down here again.

I felt Irenicus, coming closer and closer, I felt Darnoc?s soul in him. A wave of coldness ran down my back, my hands began to tremble. Darnoc felt it and pressed my hand tightly, so I felt its warmth.

The door in front of us, it was the room with the glass tanks, where he had taken away my soul and Darnoc?s. Darnoc hesitated for a moment, but then he pushed it open and stepped in, I followed right after him.

Irenicus was inside, looking at one of his lab journals. When we entered, he turned around and his eyes widened in surprise.

?You escapepd? Remarkable indeed! But you won?t make it far, I promise you that, because I personally will look to it that you won?t disturb my plans anymore.?

Darnoc gnashed his teeth, his face reddened, his eyes flashed angrily, as he screamed back: ?Give me back my soul, you fucking, bastard, you shit-headed son of a bitch!?

Irenicus just glared coldly at us two and replied: ?I?m afraid that I don?t intend to do that.?

And then he began to conjure a spell, the life-draining one. My eyes widened in horror, as I remembered how he had used it on me. But then the inmates of the asylum began conjuring their own spells and shot them at Irenicus, who gave a cry of astonishment. Darnoc drew his fire-spiter and shot, hitting Irenicus, but it was only a flesh-wound. At least Irenicus? spell was interrupted.

?This isn?t over, son of Bhaal! Yoshimo, kill him!?

And with that he was gone, Yoshimo suddenly appearing from behind a pillar. He had betrayed us! I had always known that something was wrong with Yoshimo; I had felt it, when I had first met him in Irenicus? dungeon, a long time ago. It seemed, as if I had been proven right.

He began to talk, told us that he was sorry and had no other choice. But it needn?t end like that, there was another way, I saw it! Yoshimo wasn?t really an evil person, I felt it, he was pained by what he had done; he was even ashamed.

?Wait, stop! Why d?ya ?ave t? do this? Ya don?t seem like a bad guy.?

It seemed, as if I had been right, Yoshimo really was sorry, for he answered: ?You?re Imoen, right? Darnoc?s sister? I and Darnoc traveled here in order to rescue you, but I was under the spell of Irenicus, a spell of death, which would activate itself, if I wouldn?t kill your brother. I am sorry, Imoen, especially since Irenicus told me some of the things he did to you. I don?t want to hurt you more, you have suffered more than enough, but I have no other choice? You remind me of my own sister, Tamoko? Strange, I did this in order to avenge her, because you and Darnoc drove her into madness by killing Sarevok, but the more I heard about what happened to you, the more I pitied you. I don?t want that you end like my Tamoko, driven to insanity??

A death spell? By the gods, what a cruel thing to do! Only Irenicus was capable of such a thing, how I hated him! He had destroyed our lives; not only mine, but also Darnoc?s and now it seemed even the one of Yoshimo. And he was the brother of Tamoko, the lover of Sarevok? That explained certain things? I stepped over to Yoshimo and took his hand, smiling at him. There was another way and I would show it to him. I pitied him. Basically he had two choices: Either he tried to kill Darnoc and died, because he stood no chance; or he didn?t try and would be killed by the spell, but then he would have at least died well. And I told him so, hoping he would choose the second option.

He looked at me, into my eyes and I into his. He was determined, I could see it, but behind there was something else, there was a soul; there was pity and compassion also. Look at me, Yoshimo, look into me and see, what is inside of me! I have no soul, it has been taken from me, but still, I am going on, I will fight Irenicus; I will fight the evil inside of me. You can defeat it, Yoshimo, you are not wholly corrupted. Look at what Irenicus has done to me, feel the pain inside of me. Do you really wish to follow this monster? You are not like him!

Something began to change; I guess he somehow felt, what had happened to me, the horrors I had to endure, brought upon me by Irenicus. Behind his rogue-shell, behind his not-caring attitude, there was a human being, a caring being, a being, which could feel compassion for others, which actually knew evil and which didn?t like it.

I saw it in his eyes, a deep pain surfaced in them and then he turned away from me, took out his katana and thrust it deep into him, slicing open his abdomen. He met my eyes one last time and then they broke, his body falling dead to the ground. Although I was certain that he was dead, I still checked his pulse, to assure myself. Tears appeared in my eyes, as I thought of his sacrifice.

?He did it so that he wouldn?t have to kill me?? Darnoc remarked, to which I could only nod.

I asked myself, why he had done it. Had he really felt pity towards me and Darnoc? What had really moved him to take this desperate measure?

While Darnoc cut out Yoshimo?s heart, which he wanted to give to a priest of Ilmater, as Yoshimo had requested, I took Yoshimo?s thievery tools. They could come in handy later.

Going up again, we met a man. He looked like a rogue or pirate to me and shuddering I thought that he somehow looked a little like Barty. Darnoc immediately drew his weapon and pointed it at the man.

?How dare you crossing my way again, traitor!?

What the hell? Darnoc seemed to recognize the man, not with kind feelings, though.

?Please, listen t? what I?ve gotta say! I?m sorry I betrayed yah an? that?s why I wanna help yah get off this island.?

He wouldn?t trust this man, would he? Not after he had betrayed him, right? Darnoc, don?t trust him, please, he will betray us again! Darnoc always had been a poor judge of character.

?I?ve lost mee ship, so we must steal another one. There?s only one other ship ?round, dah ship of Desharik, leader o? dah pirates. Let?s go to dah vulgar monkey, there we?ll discuss dah details? the man explained.

He had a point, though. Still, I wouldn?t trust him.

?Alright, I?ll give you another chance, but we will watch our back. One sign of treachery and you?re a dead man, Saemon!?

At least something, he didn?t trust him fully either. Personally, I didn?t trust him at all; this Saemon seemed to be a person purely motivated by his greed.

Saemon led us back up, but instead of going out immediately, Darnoc stepped aside and went towards the coordinator?s room. Irenicus had occupied that one, I remembered. Perhaps we would find some clue, as to where he had gone. Still, the idea of finding his journal or something like that made me shudder.

Indeed his diary was lying on a table inside of the room, Darnoc took it up and I stepped closer to also take a look at it. And there? the sick bastard, he had written it all down, in his cold, emotionless style. His observations, his conclusions, his plans. He had written it down, as if I was merely an object, not a person. All the pain he had brought upon me, not a word he mentioned about it, not at least once that he felt something.

There was something about the Underdark there, he had probably gone there. But how the hell should we be able to find the Underdark?

We left Spellhold and I didn?t look back, not once. I never wanted to see it again, never ever. I wanted to forget that it existed, wanted to forget everything which had happened inside. But I couldn?t, I just couldn?t?

I won?t go into detail about our escape from the island. Darnoc probably could tell you more; it?s the kind of thing he?s interested in. Personally, I was just glad that we left. Although I have to admit that stealing the pirate horn was kinda funny.

There?s only thing I want to mention about it, because it was probably the only really important thing, which happened there.

We slept in that tavern in Brynnlaw, the vulgar monkey. During the night I suddenly awoke and realized that there was something wrong with Darnoc. He was twisting and turning in his sleep. Was he having a nightmare?

Suddenly I heard him whisper: ?Im, no, get away, get away, I can?t stop myself, the slayer will kill you!?

What the hell was going on here? I tried to shake him awake, but he kept on dreaming and even started to hit the air. Again and again I shook him, harder and harder, until he finally opened his eyes and stared at me in horror. I asked him, what had happened, but he just stared down on his hands, trembled and then even began to sob.

I sat down next to him and gently stroked his hair, putting my other hand on his shoulders. Must have been a hell of a nightmare. I asked him, what he had dreamt.

He began to explain: ?I saw you. Well, not really you, just this image of you. I?ve seen it before. And it told me of the beast inside of me and then turned into it, killing all of you in your sleeps. And then I turned into it and I killed Bodhi, Irenicus, my father, myself and at last you. I tried to stop myself, but couldn?t, I just couldn?t??

Strange dreams indeed. Mine had been of a totally different kind. He wept again and leaned his head against my shoulder.

Somehow I tried to comfort him: ?Listen t? me, Darn, it was just a stupid dream an? ya just don?t listen t? this? image. Ya wouldn?t hurt me, I know this??

?But I could, I know it! If I turned into this beast again, I could even kill you!?

No, it wouldn?t be like this, we needed to beat this evil! It was also inside of me, I knew it? But we needed to beat it; we just had to beat it.

?Darn, it?s in us both an? t?gether we?ll conquer it! Ya understand, t?gether we?ll manage!?

?Yes, together?? he whispered.

Still, I wanted to know more. There was more to this matter, I felt it. So I asked him.

?Well, I had these dreams? We were back in Candlekeep, you and me, but something was strange about you. You seemed somehow not alive, like you were just an image and you couldn?t remember anything. Irenicus appeared and told me about the power inside of me. He told me that if I didn?t use it, those I love will suffer and then he killed you. I had two such dreams and he killed you in both??

He withheld something; something was bothering him, but what? So I insisted that he talked on.

?I also dreamed of my mother, she told me that she was a werewolf and that ?the gift? was also in me. She commanded me to kill Irenicus, take his blood and bring it to them so they could do some kind of ritual that should make me a whole member of the clan.?

Of course! I remembered but too well, when he had turned into a werewolf in Spellhold and had been so embarrassed about it. But still, I had this strange feeling that this wasn?t all. I wasn?t entirely fair, since I hadn?t told him about my dreams, which had been even more embarrassing than what he had told me. If I had had such strange dreams, if deep inside, I felt something for him? No, no, I couldn?t go into that direction, he was my brother!

?Well, I also dreamt of you. Not the image-you, the real you. We were in Candlekeep and you showed me things of the past. In the first dream you reminded me of something that happened when we were just children. You were attacked by a goblin and I killed it, but it had wounded you and so I carried you to the healers. Then you asked me, why I didn?t come to help you, now that you needed me the most. The thought stayed with me all the time, it tore me apart, knowing that this monster Irenicus had his claws on you.
In a second dream you showed me a scene when we were teenagers and went swimming together in the lake. You asked me questions, which bothered me. You asked me, how much I really felt for you and I thought long of this. I am still thinking hard about it, but I believe now that I couldn?t live without knowing that you are alive and well. You mean too much to me, Im?? he finally explained.

Now that was very interesting, those dreams had been very similar to two I had had, the first two. With a shock I realized that he had had the same amount of dreams I had had. And they all had been similar, going into a similar direction.

?Thanks, Darn? I feel the same for ya an? I want t? stay with ya an? look after ya. Probably time I saved yar life for once, eh?? I told him and he smiled.

And then he told me about the third dream.

?Then I had a third dream. This event took place just before we left Candlekeep and everything began. We went hiking in the hills and when we camped on the hilltop you had a nightmare. Someone wanted to hurt you, to take something from you, but you didn?t know what. And you also told me that this person did this in order to get to me. Of course, now I know that it was Irenicus?
Then you came to me, the real you, I mean, not the you out of my memories. You told me that you were in pain and that you wanted it to stop. You begged me to come and that soon your strength would fail. You wanted to die and I tried to comfort you somehow??

This dream had some striking similarities, especially the last part of it, to my last dream! Could it be that we had somehow communicated through our dreams? Could it be that there was a connection between us? Something deep inside of us, which made us one?

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:23 PM.

[Darnoc]

Darnoc: Escape from Brynnlaw


The stairs didn?t lead us to freedom, but into another unknown room. It wasn?t just an ordinary room, though, its sides were leading into nothingness and four huge pillars of stones were standing in each one of the directions. And on those pillars and also inside of the room were kobolds, equipped with bows.

I drew out my fire-spiters, Imoen Gesen?s bow and Aerie her sling. Armed like this we took out the kobolds on the pillars, while the others took care of the kobolds in the room.

?What was this all about?? Aerie asked critically.

The answer came immediately in form of a mage clothed like the Cowled Wizards, who stood at the other end of the room.

?This is the test of insanity. Welcome! Do you accept it??

?Yes, as long as it gets me out of here? I replied.

?Wonderful, acceptance of what is not changeable is a sign of sanity. You may proceed to the next chamber.?

And with this we were all teleported into another room, full of myconoids. The huge mushrooms attacked us immediately with their psychic spells, but an exploder took care of that.

?Never liked mushruhms anyway? Imoen commented to that, smiling.

?Hm, are they poisonous? Perhaps we could use them as food, I like mushrooms? Minsc asked

?Somehow I don?t like the idea of eating an intelligent being? I replied.

Then the mage appeared again.

?If you wish to proceed, first answer my riddle: I?ve received it in the forest; so I sat down to search for it; but how much I endeavored, I couldn?t find it; therefore I took it home.?

Not a riddle again! I hated riddles!

?A splinter? Aerie suddenly replied.

?How did you know that?? I asked, astonished.

She shrugged her shoulders.

?I just knew. Probably because I remembered having one.?

?The answer is correct, you may proceed? the mage said and we were again teleported to another room.

We found ourselves in a dining room, a huge table in its middle and several people sitting around it, but no one was eating.

?What is this place?? I asked them.

?This is a test, human. Answer our riddles and you may proceed.?

I sighed and replied: ?Very well, tell me your riddles.?

?It is better than the worst of all things and worse than the best of all things. You love it more than your life. You fear it more than death. The rich need it and the poor have it in plenty.?

Imoen answered that one: ?Nothing, because that is exactly what I feel inside of me.?

The next riddle came immediately: ?It runs like it wants, but it never gets lost. Arms can be seen, but it is never carried. It certainly has a bed, but it never sleeps. It is limited, but sometimes it overflows.?

That one even Minsc could answer: ?A river.?

?I weaken you at the worst of times. But in the end I care for your safety. You sweat in my presence, even when you are cold. I live with the weak, seldom with the brave, but without me, who would know the difference.?

This was something Keldorn knew about, because he often told others to not have it: ?Fear.?

?It brings back the lost, as if it has never been gone; it agitates laughter or tears, with light that has long shone. Made in the moment, it accompanies a life, but is lost in death.?

The answer immediately came to me; it was something that troubled me all the times: ?A memory.?

?All your answers have been correct, therefore you may proceed to the next room? one of the people at the table said and again we were teleported away.

The next room was a cave and there were some trolls in it, but those died soon when I used the flail of ages on them and Imoen and Aerie conjured some fire spells.

Again the mage appeared and spoke to us: ?You have passed the final test. Now you will be teleported to the room of assessment.?

The room of assessment was a stony hall and in its middle stood again the mage.

?It is our assessment that you are sane. Therefore you are released from the Spellhold.?

And with this the mage disappeared. There was a stair behind him, which we used and thus we found ourselves in a cellar. Imoen looked around and grew pale, probably remembering these rooms.

?The glass tanks, they?re down here somewhere? An? I can feel ?im?? she whispered.

I felt it too; it seemed as if my soul was calling out to me.

?We need to find a way to the upper floors, at the moment we stand no chance against Irenicus.?

?I agree, perhaps we will find a way, once we have escaped from here? Keldorn added.

Sneaking through the corridors, always looking out for Irenicus, we found another stair leading upwards. This one brought us to one of the cells we had visited when we had first entered Spellhold.

A dwarf was standing there, looking suspiciously at us.

?What dah hell yah?re doin? heer?? he asked us.

?Well, we just passed the test of sanity and would like to leave.?

?No way, no one leaves, orders o? dah new coordehnatehr.?

?Is there a way t? convince ya otherwise?? Imoen asked.

?Hm, gimme that bag o? gold!? the dwarf demanded.

He took about a thousand coins and handed the bag back.

?A?right, yah can leave!?

?Wait, can you also release the prisoners?? I asked him, because I just had an idea.

?Dah prisoners? Perhaps if yah gimme some more??

So I handed about another thousand to him.

?A?right, follow me??

One by one the prisoners were released and assembled in the main hall. I tried to explain the situation to them and some agreed with me, saying that Irenicus was evil and had hurt them. But others were more reluctant, especially a gnome called Tiax, who believed to be the ruler of the world. I vaguely remembered to have met him in Baldur?s Gate? But in the end they all agreed and so we marched down to search and confront Irenicus.

?Do you think this is a wise course of action?? Anomen whispered to me.

?I?m not sure, but I really want my soul back. And if they won?t actually be a threat to Irenicus, they will at least divert him enough that we just might have a chance??

So we searched the rooms of the cellar and finally found what we were seeking, when we opened a door and found ourselves in a room full of glass tanks and Irenicus standing in front of the one I had been in.

?You escapepd? Remarkable indeed! But you won?t make it far, I promise you that, because I personally will look to it that you won?t disturb my plans anymore? Irenicus noted at my appearance.

?Give me back my soul, you fucking, bastard, you shit-headed son of a bitch!? I screamed at him.

?I?m afraid that I don?t intend to do that? he said and began conjuring a spell.

It was one of those Imoen had described to me, I felt it. He spoke cruel words, evil words and I knew that he wanted me to suffer horribly.

But the inmates of the Spellhold had begun to conjure their own spells, my companions had drawn their weapons and I took out my fire-spiter and aimed it at Irenicus. The bullet didn?t hit him mortally, but he was wounded in the arm and his spell was disrupted.

?This isn?t over, son of Bhaal! Yoshimo, kill him!? he screamed and teleported away.

Yoshimo appeared behind a pillar, his katana in his hands.

?I?m sorry Darnoc, but I have no other choice. You know that.?

?Where have your fire-spiters gone?? I asked him.

?Irenicus took them, he wanted to study them. I will fight you, but I beg this of you: If I should die, take my heart to a priest of Ilmater.?

?I swear it on my honor, Yoshimo. I?m sorry that it has to end like this.?

?Yes, me too?? Yoshimo whispered.

?Wait, stop! Why d?ya ?ave t? do this? Ya don?t seem like a bad guy? Imoen asked.

Yoshimo smiled painfully.

?You?re Imoen, right? Darnoc?s sister? I and Darnoc traveled here in order to rescue you, but I was under the spell of Irenicus, a spell of death, which would activate itself, if I wouldn?t kill your brother. I am sorry, Imoen, especially since Irenicus told me some of the things he did to you. I don?t want to hurt you more, you have suffered more than enough, but I have no other choice? You remind me of my own sister, Tamoko? Strange, I did this in order to avenge her, because you and Darnoc drove her into madness by killing Sarevok, but the more I heard about what happened to you, the more I pitied you. I don?t want that you end like my Tamoko, driven to insanity??

She stepped over to him and took his left hand, smiling softly.

?Yoshimo, ya ?ave a choice. Ya can choose t? not kill Darnoc an? die or ya can choose t? try t? kill Darnoc an? die. But if ya choose the right thin?, yar soul might yet be saved.?

He looked long into her eyes, his look first determined, but one could see the pain in him. Then it changed, though, the determination began to disappear and was fully replaced by pain. Suddenly he stumbled backwards and screamed as if in pain. His hands trembled as he grabbed his swords with both hands and slowly began to move it towards his stomach. With one quick stroke he cut it open, blood began to flow from it and he fell to his knees, his skin grew paler and then he fell on his face.

Imoen stepped over to him and checked his pulse, then she turned around, tears in her eyes.

?He killed ?imself?? she whispered.

?I have heard that warriors from Kara-Tur sometimes do this in order to preserve their honor? Keldorn explained.

?He did it so that he wouldn?t have to kill me?? I managed to say, still not believing it.

Imoen nodded, looking straight into my eyes. I thought I caught something questioning in this look, as if she was asking herself, why that my personality motivated a man to rather kill himself than me.

I stepped over to Yoshimo?s body, took his sword and began cutting out his heart. Then I wrapped it into some paper I ripped out of my notebook and put it into my backpack. If I would ever be back in Atkatla, I would bring it to a priest of Ilmater. Imoen took his katana and his skeleton keys and other thievery tools.

We were going back up the stairs to the upper floor, when we met Saemon.

Drawing out my fire-spiter I screamed at him: ?How dare you crossing my way again, traitor!?

?Please, listen t? what I?ve gotta say! I?m sorry I betrayed yah an? that?s why I wanna help yah get off this island.?

I lowered my weapon, but was still suspicious.

?I?ve lost mee ship, so we must steal another one. There?s only one other ship ?round, dah ship of Desharik, leader o? dah pirates. Let?s go to dah vulgar monkey, there we?ll discuss dah details.?

?Alright, I?ll give you another chance, but we will watch our back. One sign of treachery and you?re a dead man, Saemon!?

He led us back up and to the main hall, but before I left I wanted to look through Irenicus study. The room of the coordinator was right next to the entrance and I guessed that Irenicus had his things in there.

Indeed I found something very useful: Irenicus? diary. Together with Imoen I read through it. Irenicus had noted here all his experiments and Imoen trembled slightly as she read about them. He also had written that Imoen?s soul was now in Bodhi. He had been angry at Bodhi for her behavior; he had thought that she ?didn?t take matters serious enough?. And he had written about some plans for revenge? But what did he want revenge for? He also noted that he needed to take care of some business down in the Underdark, he had an arrangement with the Drow. So that was probably where he had gone. But how could we enter the Underdark?

We left the Spellhold and went back to the village. I only looked back once, seeing the tall towers one last time. Then I turned around again, shuddering at the horrors inside of the Spellhold. Whatever might happen in the future, what we had experienced inside here would change me and Imoen forever.

In the vulgar monkey we all sat down for a beer.

?Look, we need dah ?pirate horn? in order t? get through dah defenses on sea. Desharik ?as given it t? ?is girl, Cayia. But she probably carries it ?round with ?er so yah need t? steal it in the night. I?m gonna make some other preparations, like hiring some lads as crew. Once yah have dah horn, meet me in front o? Desharik?s ship.?

?Alright, we?ll do that. But do you know of any way into the Underdark?? I replied.

Saemon shrugged his shoulders.

?No, can?t say that I know of any. Got t? look on dah mainland, perhaps yah?ll find an entrance there.?

He drank his beer and left.

We stayed, wanting to catch some sleep before we went on our thieving tour.

I dreamed again and again I was in Candlekeep, in the library. Imoen stood in front of me, but it wasn?t really Imoen, but the image-like Imoen I had seen when I had been in the glass tank.

?You aren?t really Imoen, right?? I asked her.

She smiled, but it wasn?t Imoen?s warm, joyfully smile, but a cold, hard smile.

?You are correct; I am not your dear sister. Call me a manifestation of something inside of you that takes the form of your sister, because of the way you feel for her.?

?And how do I feel for her??

She grimaced in disdain.

?Do not ask stupid questions, you know just as well as I do, being part of you, how you feel for her. You love her; you have always loved her, although for a long time you did not want to accept it.?

?Then what do you want of me?? I asked, somewhat angrily.

?I want to show you what is yours, the powers of your father now awakening in you.?

Suddenly she turned into the ?slayer-beast?, as Lilacor had called it, a gruesome monster of claws and teeth and fur. And then I saw my companions lying on the floor. The thing attacked them and killed them, clawed and bit them to death, spilling their blood and innards all over the floor, one by one, as I watched in horror.

And then the change came over me, but I didn?t lose consciousness as last time and so I could see how Imoen turned back into her old self.

?Can you feel the power? Use it!?

In front of me appeared Bodhi and I attacked her. She screamed, but I just tore her to pieces.

?One? Imoen said.

Then Irenicus appeared and I did the same to him, enjoying the feeling immensely.

?Two? she counted.

My father appeared in front of me and my growing hate drove me to even higher expressions of massacre.

?Three? she continued to count.

My mother in her wolf-form appeared and I continued to claw and bite, not heeding her screams.

?Four? she went on.

And then the real Imoen stood in front of me. I wanted to stop, realizing what was happening, but I couldn?t. With one of my huge claws I just stroke at her chest, wounding her deeply. She screamed in pain and fell to her knees, looking at me in total horror.

?No, Darn, please, no!? she whimpered.

But I couldn?t stop it; I just grabbed her and tore her into pieces, thousands of them until nothing of her was left.

?Five? the image of Imoen counted.

Screaming I awoke, starring at Imoen who tried to shake me awake.

?Darn, Darn, what?s goin? on?? she asked, worried.

I starred at her and then at my hands, as if expecting claws with blood on them. And then I bent down my head and cried.

She sat on my bed, stroked my hair softly and put her other hand on my shoulder.

?What did ya dream, Darn?? she asked quietly.

?I saw you. Well, not really you, just this image of you. I?ve seen it before. And it told me of the beast inside of me and then turned into it, killing all of you in your sleeps. And then I turned into it and I killed Bodhi, Irenicus, my father, myself and at last you. I tried to stop myself, but couldn?t, I just couldn?t??

Again I began to cry and leaned my head against Imoen?s shoulder.

?Listen t? me, Darn, it was just a stupid dream an? ya just don?t listen t? this? image. Ya wouldn?t hurt me, I know this??

?But I could, I know it! If I turned into this beast again, I could even kill you!? I screamed.

?Darn, it?s in us both an? t?gether we?ll conquer it! Ya understand, t?gether we?ll manage!?

I nodded slowly, trying to hope that it was possible.

?Yes, together?? I whispered.

?Now, about seein? me. What d?ya mean with that??

?Well, I had these dreams? We were back in Candlekeep, you and me, but something was strange about you. You seemed somehow not alive, like you were just an image and you couldn?t remember. Irenicus appeared and told me about the power inside of me. He told me that if I didn?t use it, those I love will suffer and then he killed you. I had two such dreams and he killed you in both??

?This isn?t all, is it?? she whispered.

I couldn?t hide it from her, she knew me to well.

?I also dreamed of my mother, she told me that she was a werewolf and that ?the gift? was also in me. She commanded me to kill Irenicus, take his blood and bring it to them so they could do some kind of ritual that should make me a whole member of the clan.?

?Ya?re still hidin? somethin?, Darn. Tell me!?

I sighed. It was difficult to speak of those dreams, I didn?t know how to put them.

?Well, I also dreamt of you. Not the image-you, the real you. We were in Candlekeep and you showed me things of the past. In the first dream you reminded me of something that happened when we were just children. You were attacked by a goblin and I killed it, but it had wounded you and so I carried you to the healers. Then you asked me, why I didn?t come to help you, now that you needed me the most. The thought stayed with me all the time, it tore me apart, knowing that this monster Irenicus had his claws on you.
In a second dream you showed me a scene when we were teenagers and went swimming together in the lake. You asked me questions, which bothered me. You asked me, how much I really felt for you and I thought long of this. I am still thinking hard about it, but I believe now that I couldn?t live without knowing that you are alive and well. You mean too much to me, Im??

?Thanks, Darn? I feel the same for ya an? I want t? stay with ya an? look after ya. Probably time I saved yar life for once, eh??

I smiled at this remark and it warmed my heart to know that Im felt like that.

?Then I had a third dream. This event took place just before we left Candlekeep and everything began. We went hiking in the hills and when we camped on the hilltop you had a nightmare. Someone wanted to hurt you, to take something from you, but you didn?t know what. And you also told me that this person did this in order to get to me. Of course, now I know that it was Irenicus?
Then you came to me, the real you, I mean, not the you out of my memories. You told me that you were in pain and that you wanted it to stop. You begged me to come and that soon your strength would fail. You wanted to die and I tried to comfort you somehow??

Imoen didn?t speak after what I had told her, but she put her hand on my shoulder and so we sat there for a while, taking comfort in the others presence.

?It?s good yar awake, we need t? get goin? anyway? she finally said.

We woke the others and started out on our thievery tour. Cayia?s house was on the same street as the vulgar monkey, so we didn?t have to go far.

Imoen looked at the lock and used the skeleton keys she had taken from Yoshimo?s body to unlock the door.

?Well, fairly easy for a pirate door? she noted.

Slowly I opened the door and glanced into the house. It was all dark and silent, so I slowly stepped into the room.

Once my eyes had adapted to the darkness inside I could make out a table and a bed, just next to it a chest. I guessed that Cayia probably had hid the horn inside of it.

Suddenly I heard something move in the bed. I thought first that it was Cayia, but when I looked closer I saw two shapes in the bed. Desharik?

?Hey, isn?t it morning soon?? I heard a man whisper.

?No, darlin?, not quite yet? We still got some hours? the voice of a woman replied.

?I need t? get out before dah dawn, yah know that? the man remarked.

?Ah, come on, dah dawn?s still far.?

So Cayia had a lover! How interesting. Imoen, who stood beside me, probably smiled, having mischief in her mind.

I tried to sneak to the chest, but stumbled about something that made a clanging noise.

?What was that?? Cayia said.

A shape rose from the bed, reached over to the table and I heard a noise I knew just too well: the unsheathing of a sword.

A candle was lit and I drew my fire-spiter, pointing it at the wielder of the sword. It was Cayia?s lover, still naked.

?Who dah fuck are yah?? he asked surprised.

?Spies from Desharik!? Cayia shrieked, trying to cover her nakedness with a blanket.

?Get the horn!? I shouted to Imoen, while still pointing the fire-spiter at Cayia?s lover.

She went over to the chest, unlocked it and took the horn out.

?A?right, here is it. Now let?s get out o? here.?

?Hey, yah can?t take this, it is Desharik?s horn!? Cayia screamed.

Imoen drew Yoshimo?s katana and pointed at Cayia with it.

?Shut up or I?ll use it on ya! An? believe me, I know how t? do some very nasty thin?s with it??

Slowly we left the house, going backwards and holding our weapons. When we had left the house, we turned and ran, shouting at our companions to follow us.

We immediately went to Desharik?s ship, which lay to the east. Saemon awaited us there, some men standing near him.

?Here?s dah crew, I hope yah brought dah horn? he said.

?Yeah, here ya go? Imoen replied and handed the horn to him.

?A?right, now, about that ship. It?s guarded by one o? Desharik?s men; we must take ?im out first.?

The guard was armed with a saber and wore a chain mail. He looked menacingly at us.

?Get lost, fuckers!? he snarled at us.

?I don?t think so. Move or die!? Saemon demanded.

Suddenly we heard a shrill, angry voice behind us: ?Saemon Havarian, yah bastard!?

?Ehm, Desharik, how nice t? meet yah again? Saemon greeted the man weakly.

Desharik was quite an impressive figure. From his looks he was a strong and agile fighter, he wore a plate mail and a helm decorated with rubies, at his side hung a beautiful scimitar. Several scars were scattered across his face, his eyes flashed angrily.

Behind him stood several of his pirates, two figures were guarded by them. Looking closer I could make out Cayia and her lover, both bound.

Desharik waved at the pirates guarding his wife and they brought her to him.

?Yah lousy, bitch, yah cheated on me! Saemon, yah know what I did t? dah one yah slept with! Yah?re gonna share her fate, Cayia, an? yahr lover too!?

With this he drew his scimitar and cut her throat, spilling her blood onto the planks of the docks. Then her lover was brought before him, begging for mercy, but he also cut his throat. Then he turned to Saemon again.

?This time yah won?t escape again, Saemon!? the leader of the pirates screamed.

?Get on dah ship, yah lazy bastards!? Saemon shouted.

We did as he said and before Desharik?s men could reach us we had cut the ropes and thrown the plank connecting the ship to the dock into the sea. Desharik howled in rage, but he couldn?t do anything and his figure grew smaller, finally vanishing in the darkness.



Imoen: Traveling to the Underdark


After commandeering the ship of Desharik, Lord of the pirates, we traveled across the sea towards the mainland, where we wanted to search for an entrance into the Underdark. Saemon Havarian was with us, although I didn?t trust him at all. I often saw Darnoc staring at the silver blade Saemon had given him. Why had Saemon done that?

Darnoc also often looked into his notebook and wrote things into it, my curiosity grew and grew, until I was no longer able to withhold it. I sneaked into his cabin and stole the book, going under deck and reading it through. It was fascinating, to say the least. Many things I didn?t really understand, but some things bothered me. Especially those weapons he invented, I had seen, what the fire-spiter could do?

One day I confronted him and confessed him that I had looked at his book. Fortunately, he didn?t take it ill, he was eager to explain things to me. Fascinated I listened to his explanation of the ?steam engine?, but at the same time I had this odd feeling, as if something was wrong with this all. Somehow, I felt that horrible things would happen, if Darnoc went on inventing stuff.

Of course, he didn?t see it. He never had seen it, never realized the danger in what he was doing. He tried to calm me, to assure me that all was alright. But I was still uneasy about it. And something this damn sword, this Lilacor, had told him? I asked him about it.

What Darnoc revealed then to me, confirmed my worries. Lilacor seemed to originate from another primary plane and had been sent here to study us. And it seemed as if he had taken a special interest in Darnoc. He wanted to turn Darnoc into something similar as Irenicus, an emotionless, logical human machine, something he called ?mentat?. Lilacor had told Darnoc that Darnoc would be able to alter the future of the whole multiverse with the help of advanced mathematics. And somehow I had the feeling that this was perhaps even true.

But what worried me most, was the fact that Lilacor had told Darnoc to destroy the gods. It seemed as if on Lilacor?s plane all gods had been destroyed and Lilacor had told Darnoc that his people were now free. And Lilacor wanted Darnoc to do the same here. But what would happen then? The balance would be lost, magic would cease to exist. Did Darnoc really think we mortals could take our destinies into our hands? Mortals were such irresponsible creatures; they would probably just destroy everything. I was not as optimistic as Darnoc concerning our ability to control ourselves. Not, if people like Irenicus could exist.

We eventually arrived in the Underdark quicker than I would have thought. A group of Githyanki attacked us; they wanted the silver blade, which Saemon had given to Darnoc. It seemed as if the silver blade was one of their holy weapons.

During their attack, Sahuagin suddenly appeared, our ship sunk and the Sahuagin took us prisoners, bringing us to their city. They thought that we were some kind of foretold saviors and their king commanded us to kill a rebellious prince. But their high priestess, on the other hand, wanted us to talk to the prince and try to overthrow the king, who was clearly mad.

We chose the later and talked to the prince, with his help we killed the mad king of the shark-people and were given a magical rope, with which we were able to descend down a well into the Underdark.



Darnoc: The shark-people


So we were on the sea again, traveling eastwards, back to Amn. Imoen and I often stood on the deck and watched the waves rolling by. Mostly the weather was good and there were no clouds visible.

Sometimes I also took out the blade Saemon had given me, when we had successfully left the island behind. It shone in a pure, silvery light, a work of art rather than a simple weapon. But without its hilt it was useless. Imoen had once looked at it, but couldn?t identify it either.

One evening we were standing there, watching how the sun set in the west and gave the water the color of blood and the sky the color of fire. Suddenly she took my hand and pressed it hard. I turned to her, a questioning look on my face.

?Ya know, I read through yar little book. Quite interestin? the thin?s ya invented there, never ?d thought ?bout such thin?s myself.?

?Well, those things just come to me, images just flash up in my mind. I don?t know why, it just happens. Right now I?m having this idea of the steam engine??

?Steam engine??

?A machine that creates energy with the help of the pressure created by steam. You know water wheels, don?t you? There you use the energy in flowing water. But my steam engine creates a lot more energy; I guess you could even power vehicles and huge machines with it. I thought about using them to produce things en masse.?

?Darn, please be careful with those thin?s. Ya don?t know the consequences o? what ya do. Humans ?ave a way t? use everythin? for an evil purpose.?

?That?s why I want to be in control of my inventions. I will use them in my own lands only, where I can command their use.?

She starred out on the sea, saying nothing else. I could see that she was struggling to find the right words.

?What did Lilacor tell ya?? she suddenly said.

?He? well, he told me many interesting things. He isn?t really a sword, but rather an observer, created by beings of another universe. They sent him here to collect as much data as possible and then return to his own universe, I guess. And he offered to help me; he said that I had potential. Called me ?a mentat?. It?s a person, which has reached the highest form of logical thinking, where the whole multiverse opens to one and one can calculate even the future and change it accordingly. My gift will change the whole of Toril, he told me.?

?That wasn?t everythin? ?e told ya, I can feel it. What else did ?e say??

I sighed. There was no way around it, Imoen knew me to well. The other thing Lilacor had told me I had wanted to keep a secret, for it troubled me greatly.

?He also said that in his universe the people destroyed all the gods. They are free now and can do what they want, without the influence of divine beings. And he said that with my help he wanted to achieve the same thing here. He wants me to destroy all the gods and free the people of Toril. They must be allowed to follow their own destiny.?

She starred right into my eyes, a critical look in her own.

?Ya want t? destroy the gods? I?d agree that some o? the gods?re evil, but this is necessary for the balance an? ya know that.?

?No, it?s not about good or evil. It?s about being able to choose our own destiny, to follow our path without any gods to tell us what to do or not to. We must be our own gods and think our own way. Only then we?ll be free. No one must take this burden from us.?

She shook her head.

?I can?t imagine a world without gods in it. How d?ya think this?ll work??

?It will work, believe me. We can do this!?

?But not all humans ?re good, if there ?re no good gods t? hinder ?em, what ?ll happen??

?We must learn to control ourselves. It will be more complicated, yes, but at least we will have a choice. And that is what this is all about.?

After that we didn?t say anything but just stood there and watched the sunset.

One day we saw sails behind us, jagged like dragon wings.

?What?s that?? I asked Saemon.

He glanced troubled at the sail and shrugged his shoulders.

?Don?t know, but I hope it?s nothin? that wants t? attack us.?

But he tried to outrun the ship nonetheless. It was no use, though, slowly the strange ship gained on us. When it came nearer I saw that it wasn?t really swimming in the water, but rather floating above it.

After some more hours it had reached us and blocked our way. Saemon was able to pull the ship aside and stop it, before we crashed into the other ship. A plank was extended to our ship and several strange people came over to us. They looked a little like elves, but had white skin and black hair and beards. Long, jagged swords were hanging at their sides and their clothes were violet and yellow.

?Wee ahre the Githyanki ahnd wee deemahnd the holy seelver blade from yoo! Saemon Hahvahreeahn, hahnd eet ohver right now ohr feel the wrahth of the Githyanki!? one of them, who seemed to be their leader, shouted at us.

?Hey, don?t look at me like that, I don?t have it! Darnoc?s got it!?

He pointed at me and the gaze of the Githyanki went over to me.

?Eenfeedel! Hahnd it ohver now ohr yoo shahll die!?

I took out the silver blade and starred at it. This was a holy weapon of the Githyanki? I had heard of them, most of it wasn?t good. They were a cruel and treacherous people, who thought that they were above all others.

?Wait, Saemon, you gave me this blade on purpose, you knew they were following you!? I screamed at him in anger.

?Ehm, well, yes?? he admitted.

The Githyanki were not a patient people and attacked, howling that my blood seemed to freeze on the spot.

The leader of the Githyanki directly attacked me, swinging his jagged sword. I had barely time to draw my own sword; my fire-spiters weren?t loaded. I parried his forceful attack, but the stroke was thus strong that I stumbled backwards. The Githyanki yelled triumphantly and thrust his sword at me. I barely dodged the attack and he managed to cut into my side. I screamed and stroke at him, but he quickly ducked and thrust his sword again at me, but this time I was more prepared, jumped to the side and swung my sword low.

He jumped backwards and starred at something in the water. I looked too and saw how sharks rose from the sea and climbed on the deck. Well, they weren?t really sharks. Their heads looked shark-like, but they had legs and halberds and crossbows. Their look wasn?t like the look of animals, but of a cruel intelligence.

?Sahhooahgeen! Geht ohff the shihp ihmeedeeahtley!? The leader of the Githyanki screamed.

All the Githyanki ran back on their ship and pulled away the plank, turned around the ship and left in a hurry.

We, on the other hand, faced the new-comers. Most of the crewmembers had been either killed or had jumped into the water. Where Saemon was I couldn?t tell.

?Sahuagin! They are creatures of evil, Darnoc!? Keldorn whispered.

I nodded weakly, blood dripping from my wound. Suddenly everything began to turn around me, I tried to regain my balance, but didn?t manage and fell towards the deck. The last thing I heard was Imoen screaming my name and then all went black.

When I awoke my hands and feet were bound, but I didn?t feel any pain. Someone had healed my wound, it appeared. I looked around and saw my companions sitting next to me, also bound.

It was a strange place we were in. Definitely a cave, but it was full of water and strange buildings which looked all grey-blue and had things like teeth on them.

?There was poison in your wound? Anomen explained to me.

?Where are we?? I asked.

?It?s the capital of those Sahuagin. But we don?t know what they want of us. Nobody understands their language.?

It was then that I noticed the Sahuagin standing a little away from us. They were standing next to an altar of stone, at which stood a Sahuagin, richly clothed. The other Sahuagin had halberds or crossbows. And they spoke a strange language with long and complicated words. They seemed to be discussing us.

Suddenly the richly clothed Sahuagin at the altar turned to us, waved her hand and spoke some words. And then we understood them.

?I am the high priestess Senityili, you are in the city of the Sahuagin. It is my belief that you are sent by Sekolah, who prophesized your coming long ago. In a time of great peril for our people a group of humans and other up-worlders would come and save our people from extinction.?

?You don?t know that! The king demands that they are tested!? one of the armed Sahuagin guards snarled.

?Then let us ask the king, before you make assumptions about his wishes? Senityili replied to this.

So we were led to the king, a huge Sahuagin who had an even crueler look than the others and had an air of madness around him.

?We are king Ixilthetocal. Our high priestess tells us that she believes you are the fulfillers of an ancient prophecy. We do not believe in such things, but rather at what is at hand and it is our royal judgment that you might be of some use to us. But before that you shall be tested.?

Either this king was using the royal plural or he was really mad. Judging from his eyes, it was the later.

The test was to fight against an ettin inside of an arena. The giant looked a little stupidly at us (with both his heads) and held his giant club.

?Leave this to me? I told my companions, drew out my fire-spiters and shot the giant into two of his four eyes.

The giant howled in pain and came towards me, while I quickly reloaded and shot at his other two eyes. Blindly the giant tried to hit me, but of course hit nothing, since he didn?t say anything. I ran to a corner of the arena, reloaded my weapons and shot at his foreheads. The giant groaned, doddered and then fell to the ground so that the ground shook.
The king had watched it and now clapped his hands.

?Very impressive indeed. We are content and believe that you are able to fulfill the task we wish to appoint to you.?

?And what would that be?? I asked him.

?There is a rebel prince fighting against us. This conflict must end and you shall be the one to end it. Bring us the heart of prince Villynaty and we will reward you by letting you leave our city alive. Perhaps we will even lower ourselves to give you an even greater reward.?

Outside of the arena high priestess Senityili awaited us.

?Listen to me, the king is mad and if he is allowed to rule further, it will be the end of our people. I therefore suggest to you that you talk to the prince and try to find another solution. Take this amulet; the guards of the prince will let you through, if you wear it.

If you want to enter the camp of the rebels, you need to find the tooth of Sekolah, which is guarded by a beholder in the ruins of the Drow, cursed by their name. Beware when you enter there, for those ruins are full of traps.?

?These creatures are evil, Darnoc, do not help them! It would be a good thing, if they were exterminated? Keldorn said to me, once we had walked away from the Sahuagin.

?Look, that may be the case, but no intelligent creature is evil from the beginning, we all have a choice. It?s their culture that makes them evil and cultures can change. Exterminating an intelligence race would be a even greater evil.?

?Darn, ya?re right? Imoen supported me.

We walked through the empty streets of the city. No inhabitants were visible, the houses were deserted. The civil war had driven them away; the city was no longer a place of the living, but a place of death and bloodshed.

Soon we reached the ruins of the Drow, they were a little to the south of the city. Imoen walked up on front and disarmed all traps and so we finally managed to reach a platform at which?s end a beholder was floating in the air, a huge chest behind it.

?Welcome, human. I guess you came for the tooth of Sekolah. I?m the guardian of this chest and no one may open it or else I have no other choice than to attack. So I suggest you leave.?

He said this in a weary, bored tone, as if he didn?t really like being here.

?You don?t really seem to be enjoying being here. Then why are you guarding this chest??

?Well, a Drow summoned me and bound me magical to the chest, so I have to guard it until he returns. He hasn?t returned yet, though??

Somehow I pitied the beholder, always having to stay here and guard the chest, without being able to leave. And then an idea came to my mind.

?Look, what were you told to do specifically? Were you ordered to guard the chest or whatever is in it??

The beholder thought long about this and finally said: ?Well, the Drow told me to guard the chest??

?So we could take the tooth of Sekolah, since you only must guard the chest. And we won?t take the chest, only what is in it. And since after we take out the tooth, there won?t be a point to guard the chest anymore. So you can leave after that, since you have done what you were told to do.?

Looking critically at me with his many eyes, the beholder thought the whole thing through.

?Well, I guess you?re right. So let?s say, I?ll look somewhere else, while you take out whatever is in there.?

So I stepped over to the chest, opened it and took out the tooth of Sekolah.

?Very well, now the chest is empty and there no use in guarding it anymore. Thank you for helping me, human. Best luck to you!?

And with that he teleported himself away.

So we went on through the Sahuagin city and finally came to the entrance of the rebel camp. Because we had the tooth with us, the gates let us through. Inside we were awaited by some guards.

?We?ve been sent by the high priestess and wish to talk to prince Villynaty.?

?Yes, I can see that you speak the truth, for you wear the amulet of the priestess. You may proceed.?

The guards led us further into the camp and brought us to a hall in which Villynaty sat on a throne.

?What do you want? Speak quickly, human!?

?I was sent here by the high priestess. The king wants you dead, but she thinks that there might be other possibilities. It is the king?s wish that I bring him your heart.?

?So he wants my heart? But I do not wish to part with it. The high priestess is correct, there is another way. You could help us to assault the king. Once he is dead, I will become the new king of the Sahuagin and our race will survive.
But first we need to deceive the king. You will bring the heart of one of our prisoners to the king, telling him that it is mine. At the same time I will start an assault and if all goes well I will just arrive in the time when old Ixilthetocal realizes that he has been deceived.?

He commanded his guards to bring a captured soldier of the king, took out a dagger and cut out the prisoner?s heart.

?Here, that should suffice.?

I wrapped the thing in some paper and put it into my backpack. Then we left the camp and went back to the king?s court.

Ixilthetocal took the heart and looked at it triumphantly.

?Hah, that?s what shall happen to all our enemies! It shall be a lesson to all of them!?

Then he sniffed at it and his look changed to anger.

?This is not Villynaty?s heart; you have betrayed us, human! Kill him!? he screamed.

His guards attacked us with their halberds, but some lightning from Gesen?s bow and some shots from my fire-spiters took care of them. The king backed away, screaming of betrayal, when Villynaty arrived with some of his rebels.

?Ah, what a pleasure to meet you again, Ixilthetocal. Although it pleases me even more that this will be our last encounter.?

The king grabbed his spear firmly and attacked Villynaty, but the prince just waved at his rebels, who raised their crossbows and shot the king.

Then the prince turned to me.

?Well done, human. I guess I owe something to you. What is it that you want??

?Is there any way to reach the Underdark from here??

?Yes, there is. There is a well, which leads to the Underdark. You will need this magical rope to climb down, though.?

With this he handed me a dark, glimmering rope.

?Where is this well??

?At my old camp, it is in the throne hall.?

So we had to go all the way back to the rebel camp. In the hall with the throne there was indeed a large hole in the ground. I looked at it; there was only darkness down there. But we needed to get down there, so I attached it to a beam on the roof of the hall.

?Alright, this is it, guys. The Underdark awaits and let us hope that we?ll find this son of a bitch down there.?

?An? Bodhi?? Imoen whispered.

?Don?t worry, we?ll get your soul back too, Im? I whispered back.

So we descended down into the realm of darkness, the Underdark, a land without sunlight.






Fourth Interlude: A son of Bhaal, a daughter of Bhaal, a monk, Jaheira and the Bhaalspawn-Killers


We camped in the woods a little east of Candlekeep, in the morning we would reach the fortress of wisdom. Jaheira and I agreed that the Bhaalspawn-Killers still might be around and so we set up a watch. Jaheira went first, then Imoen and then I. When my watch would be finished, I would wake Arkul Sazzari.

I was sitting by the fire and starred into it, my thoughts were with some experiments I had been working on concerning a new kind of power I had found: electricity. The first time I had thought about it was when I had watched how a farmer?s wife had beheaded a chicken and the chicken had run away, even without a head. What had made the legs move, although the chicken had already been dead?

After some experimenting with animals I had found that muscles react when electric impulses are sent through them. So I had made a theory that the brain sends electric impulses via the nerves to command the different body parts into action.

The matter had become even more fascinating when I had invented electrolysis. Certain substances can be taken apart by letting electricity through them. For example, a substance consisting of two elements can be taken apart that way, because one element would go to the negative and the other element to the positive electric pole. That had led me to the theory that the Undividables consist of different parts themselves and aren?t as undividable as I had thought that they are. They have at least some parts which are negative or positive or else electrolysis wouldn?t work. That meant that I had to rename the Undividables and so I had called them ?Elementals?, because the elements consist of them. The electrically loaded parts in the Elementals I had called ?Electricers?.

Soon I had found that certain substances are more able to let electricity flow through them. I had made a list of the substances and elements, the ones who are better with the flow of electricity on the top. Experimenting with those substances I had found that I could create a stable flow with some of them, at least for a time. And that I could use the energy of the flow to do other things. One of the first things I had made possible was light. I had used the electric energy to heat a wire and the wire had lighted up. I had introduced electric light in all the regions controlled by the de?Arnise family and now their towns and villages shown brightly even during the night.

Lately another idea was bothering me: How could I use electric energy to get a machine going? I saw the potential in electricity, if I only found a way to power machines; many more possibilities would open up for me?

Suddenly I heard a noise behind us and I rose, changing my appearance in the process, taking on the werewolf-form. After everything that had happened I had visited my clan, had given them the blood of Irenicus and they had bound me to the clan so that I could now use the gift of Faenrryr as fully as they could. I had of course stayed some time with them, teaching them how to use my weapons and with thus we had been able to defeat some of the enemies that had bothered my clan the most.

With the wolf-form my senses were sharpened greatly. I could smell and hear better, which was even better than seeing, for those different senses worked together and gave me an even better picture than when I was a mere human. The sword of Maddoc, my ancestor, almost automatically entered my hand, glowing blue-gray in the darkness.

?Wake up! The enemy is near!? I gnarled and my companions awoke.

?Darn, what?s goin? on?? Imoen asked me quietly.

?I smell and hear them, Bhaalspawn-Killers. They try to encircle us right now. Ossar Maldik is with them, I can feel him.?

?And what do we do?? Jaheira asked.

?You hide in the bushes; they must not see you, stay away from the fire. I will go hunting.?

With that I disappeared into the night like a shadow. I wanted to kill Maldik, without their leader they would probably be helpless.

Sneaking through the bushes I approached. The Bhaalspawn-Killers stepped into the light of the fire, surprised that no one was there.

?Where are they? They must be here somewhere, search the woods!? Maldik commanded angrily.

And then I jumped at him, raised my claws and stroke at him, hitting his face. He screamed, blood flowing from his right cheek. I wanted to thrust my sword at him and felt someone behind me, so I kicked backwards, felt how the claws on my feet hit something and heard a scream. One enemy was down.

But others were coming from behind, so I turned around and faced them. They stared at me in horror and some backed away. Two tried to attack me; I raised my sword and jumped at them, thrusting my sword right through the chest of one of them. Quickly I pushed the sword out again and slashed with my claws at the other opponent at the same time. The Killer backed away; I swung my sword low and cut off his feet, so he fell to the ground. He tried to attack me, not yet realizing that he had no feet left and then he looked down, saw the bloody stumps and screamed in terror and pain. I grinned, swung my sword and beheaded him.

?Anyone else?? I growled.

I had forgotten about Maldik, he stood behind me and I could hear a swishing noise, then I felt something hit my head and all went black.

When I awoke I was bound to a steel chair and was back in my human form. I felt angry at myself for being so inattentive. I was a werewolf; I should be able to react faster than every one of those Bhaalspawn-Killers! I had been too self-confident, I guessed.

?Ah, the abomination has awoken!? I heard the voice of Maldik say.

?What do you want of me, scum?? I snarled at him.

?I thought that it was obvious: to kill you. But not just like that, your soul must first be purified by pain.?

?So you want to torment me. Get on with it; you won?t hear anything from my lips!?

Maldik laughed cruelly.

?I don?t think so, abomination! You haven?t met our master of torment yet. He is an expert, I can assure you.?

?Can?t be better than Irenicus, the only true master I ever knew??

?Irenicus? Oh, I remember? Well, if you say so, son of Bhaal. But we shall see.?

Maldik waved to the door and a man entered. He was long and thin, his face was pale and his eyes like ice.

?Rikor is his name. I will leave you two so you can get on with your business??

Suddenly I heard screams outside and the unsheathing of swords. A man stumbled into the room, blood covering his chest, and he collapsed dead on the ground.

?What is this?? Maldik demanded.

The answer came in form of a lightning that hit Rikor and left him a burnt corpse. It was definitely Gesen?s bow, Imoen had come for me.

Maldik shrieked, drew his sword and pressed himself flat against the wall. Outside I heard shouts, screams, clanging of swords and the swishing of a bow. And then it was all silent, only the fast breathing of Maldik could be heard.

Imoen appeared at the door, looking amused at me.

?So, here ya are, yar divine lordship!?

With a scream Maldik jumped forward, thrusting his sword at Imoen, who barely dodged and stumbled backwards, drawing her katana and letting her bow fall to the ground. She stroke swiftly from side to side, driving Maldik back, who barely was able to parry. But then he parried with some strength and pushed aside Imoen?s sword, thrusting his immediately at her and then striking at her feet. Imoen leaned backwards at the first and jumped at the second, raised her katana and stroke at Maldik from above, who wasn?t prepared for that, and hit him on the head, splitting his skull.

She pulled the sword out of the body, stepped over to me and glared at me with an amused smile.

?Just look at ya, sittin? all here an? me doin? all the work. C?me on, let?s get ya out o? here!?

With several quick strokes she cut my bonds, sheathed her katana, grabbed me at my arms, pulled me up and kissed me.

?So, do I get some thanks from ya or what??

I smiled warmly, stroked her cheek and looked at her. It was a sight I would never grow weary of. Her eyes were dark brown and full of life, but also filled with deep feelings of sadness, but also love and kindness. They were definitely a lot graver than they had been when we had been young. The eyebrows were as dark as her eyes, thin and curved, a long scar splitting the right one into two halves. Her skin was smooth and had a bronze touch; her hair was red as fire and as thick as mine. She had a straight, thin nose, as was the structure of the face, which gave her an almost elfin grace. And her lips were full, but not too big and of a light red, always smiling a little around the edges.

She was definitely more beautiful than I was; it wasn?t that I was not attractive. Perhaps I could be, if I hadn?t this sinister, menacing air around me. I was the kind of person people moved out of the way on the streets when they saw me approach. What made me even more grateful that I and Im shared our hearts and souls, bound by a love deeper than anyone else could understand. For we weren?t bound by our bodies, the bondage went right down into our very souls and spirits. Deep down there we felt that we were one and that was what kept us together.

Gently I touched her hair and bent forward until our lips met in a passionate, deep kiss. Finally we parted again, but kept looking into each others eyes, into each others souls.

?Now I remember why I love you that much, Im. I owe you one for that. Maldik just wanted to lock me in with his ?master of torment?.?

?Hm, perhaps I should ?ave waited for a while. Some torment would do ya good.?

?Now don?t you overdo it, Im, I would never forgive you for such a thing!? I warned her mockingly.

She laughed.

?Ah, c?me on, Darn, ya know exactly I wouldn?t do that!?

?Yeah, I know, Im, I know, because you love me too, right?? I replied quietly, hugged her and kissed her again, this time a little longer.

?Yeah, that?s right an? don?t ya ever forget it? she whispered in between.

Suddenly Imoen pulled away and explained: ?Wait a sec, we need a little privacy here before we continue??

She turned around and stepped over to the door.

?A?right, nothin? happened t? ?im!? she shouted.

?Very well, glad to hear it!? I heard Jaheira call back.

?Now ya two leave us for a while, go an? cook somethin?!?

?What for?? Arkul asked.

?None o? yer business!? Imoen growled sternly.

Jaheira laughed and replied: ?Alright, we leave you two, give you some privacy. Come on, Arkul, you slow-minded fossil!?

?But? but what is going on?? he demanded uncertainly.

?If you can?t think of it yourself, my dear, a little off-the-world-monk, then it is really none of your business? I heard Jaheira reply to that, laughing.

In the meantime I dragged the bodies of Mardik and Rikor out and dropped them outside the room.

?How many did you kill, anyway?? I asked Imoen.

?Ehm, ?bout ten or so? I dunno exactly??

She closed the door and turned to me.

?Now, where were we?? she asked.

I pulled her towards me and kissed her.

?Here, I think??

?Hm, ya don?t mind all the blood?? she asked a little critically.

?Been in worse places. And your presence definitely increases the quality of the place to the point I wouldn?t mind a grave full of rotting zombies? I replied, stroking her hair gently and then kissing the scar over her right eye.

She laughed.

?Ya ol? flatterer! Ya don?t need t? use yer charms on me, but thanks anyway? she said, while taking off her boots and then mine.

She kissed me, pressing her body at mine, so I felt her warmth. Slowly I touched her breasts, moved my hand down until I got the end of her brown shirt (she never wore armor, it would have made it impossible for her to do magic). Gently I raised her arms and took off her shirt, then kissed her again, feeling her bare skin now, smooth and warm. She pulled away and began taking off my own shirt, while I moved my hand and my lips over her body, feeling her skin, her scars. She had many of those, all over her body, most of them caused by Irenicus? experiments. I had also scars, of course, but not as much as she had. But I didn?t mind them at all. She smiled and touched my hair that was as thick as a wolf?s fur. The more often I changed my form, the more my human form began to take on wolfish characteristics. I always had had much hair on my whole body, but since I had become a full werewolf it had increased, as had the blue-gray color of my eyes that now shone coldly in the dark.

I embraced her and pressed her body close to me, skin against skin, kissing her, moving over her body like an explorer in an unknown country, while she opened my belt and then my trousers. My hands moved down and touched her between her legs, feeling the warmth there. Gently I opened her own trousers and pulled them down, she took them off herself. The temperature around us must have risen several degrees because of our bodies, for I felt as hot as sand in the desert.

She pushed me down on the chair and sat on my knees, her legs parted. I felt how I entered her, she leaned her whole body against me, her hair hanging into my face and then kissing me passionately. I put my arms around her, pressing her firmly against my body, while she pushed, first slowly, but then faster, our breathing quickened as did the passion of our union, for right now we were as one, body, soul and spirit. I forgot everything around us, there was only us, nothing else left in the universe. And I felt our very souls, becoming one as our bodies. I don?t think anyone else can experience it as we could, for we were indeed somehow the same on a level I can?t explain. Later on, as I began researching the nature of the souls and spirits, I realized that I and Imoen had the same pattern of soul, as if they had been made of one piece and then parted.

But right now only the moment existed, our love, burning like a fire in us, and the bond between our souls. I felt her as if she was me and we were unified in our joy, the triumph of our love and absolute passion as if it would last for eternity and would always stay as young and fresh and bright as it was now. It all rose to unknown heights of our perfect union onto levels unknown to other people. One could describe it as the spiritual equivalent of sexuality, only that we had it both at the same time. It is hard to describe it to anyone who hasn?t experienced it. I felt like my and her spirit melted together and became one single spirit, as were our bodies at the same time. Now imagine that the feeling of spiritual and physical union was improved by increasing feelings of joy, triumph, passion and love, at the end all shining and burning like the sun itself and all ending in an explosion of all those feelings, so that it almost became unbearable.

It isn?t body chemistry I am talking about. Of course, one part of it was that, but there was something entirely else also. Something much deeper, much more intense and purely spiritual. If you were empathic or telepathic you might understand what I am talking about. It is difficult to explain. Perhaps it is similar to what certain religious people feel when they have made spiritual contact with their deity. Although what I and Imoen had was between two equal spirits and therefore something different.

She still leaned against me, her head resting on my chest, when it all was over. Still we could feel the warmth and our souls, but on a somewhat calmer, more peaceful level. We rested there for hours and I guess I fell asleep at one point. I definitely remember hearing Imoen?s slow breathing and the warmth of her breath on my skin.

These hours belonged to us alone; the multiverse itself had been left out of the room. And I never forgot them, even in my worst times, when I forgot most other things. I guess that it had been what had kept me going at these times and it had been what had saved me in the end. The memory always stayed clear with me, as if it just had happened, even when all else had begun to fade.

But I am again going ahead of the story.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:25 PM.

[Darnoc]

Part Five: Darkness





Darnoc: Adalon


My eyes began to adapt to the dim light in the Underdark and I saw a vast system of caves and caverns stretching in front of us. Pillars of stone, mirrors of clear water, lines of glimmer and glittering on the walls could be seen. There was beauty here, but also a feeling of a sinister threat lurking in the shadows.

?So that?s the Underdark? Can?t say that I like it, but some o? the thin?s I can see ?re quite beautif?l.? Imoen remarked.

?There is evil here, I can feel it? Although right now it is distant? Keldorn added.

?Let us get moving, please? I want to spend as little time as possible here, this place makes me shudder? Aerie whispered, looking around uneasily.

I was at a total loss myself. Where should we turn? Was Irenicus really here? And how the hell could we get back to the surface as quickly as possible?

Some meters away from us I could see three druegar with crates beside them. Probably traders and it is common knowledge that traders know what is going on around them.

?Hey, you guys, do you know of any way up to the surface?? I asked them.

?Welcome, strangers. Surfacers, right? And you wanna get back up, I guess. If I were you I would ask lady Adalon, she might be able to help you.?

?Who?s lady Adalon??

?Ah, forgive me; you are strange to these lands. Lady Adalon is a silver dragon and she is a guardian of the temple, a way to the surface. She can lead you upwards.?

?And where might we find this dragon??

?Ask the Svirfneblin, they can show you the way. Their village is a little to the north of here.?

There was only one problem with that: Where the hell was north down here?

So we wandered through the caves of Underdark, seeking the village of the Svirfneblins, the deep-gnomes. We walked through deserted corridors of stone without meeting anyone. Until we finally came to a stair leading downwards.

Following the stair we found ourselves in a place that looked strangely familiar to me. It was a small room with slimy, red-green walls. And then it hit me: the Blind Eye! The Blind Eye had inhabited a similar lair.

The inhabitant showed up soon enough, a huge beholder came floating towards us.

?How dare you to enter my realm, human!? the thing shouted in a booming voice and starred at me with its many eyes.

It was readying itself for using magic on us. If we would allow it to use its spells, we would certainly die, for those beasts could conjure several spells at the same time. In a matter of a moment, all the different probabilities flashed in front of my inner eye, I saw different ways, different ends. Well, it wasn?t really seeing. I saw numbers, equations and formulas. And at the same time I knew what they meant. I saw the universe from the mathematical point of view. I saw different outcomes and how probable they were, what factors played a role in them. And I began to change, to shape a path, which would lead to our survival. It was the first time this happened and it continued to happen from then on, as if time suddenly stopped and allowed me to choose the right path in order to survive. Thus I calculated the best way to beat this beast and suddenly time began to flow normally again.

So I quickly drew out my fire-spiters and shot at it, my companions took out their weapons and attacked also.

It wasn?t easy; the beast had a thick skin. Keldorn, Anomen and Minsc began to hack its eyes off, which definitely showed some success, for the beast howled in pain. I kept firing into its central part, trying to hit some vital part. Suddenly the beast howled and an explosion of pure magic shook the cave, a stone fell on my shoulder and I screamed in pain. Then it was over, the floating beholder fell dead to the ground. But we had survived, as I had calculated and then acted upon.

Imoen rushed over to me and looked closely at my shoulder.

?Ya?re lucky, Darn, nothin?s broken. But it?ll hurt for some time, I guess. Aerie might help ya??

Nothing was ever certain. I had known that the cave would probably collapse and that there was a certain probability we would die. But somehow the factors I had chosen led to our survival, the beholder hadn?t been able to destroy us in his death.

Aerie knelt beside me and also looked at the shoulder. Then she took out some herbs and bandages from her backpack and began treating the injury.

?It should heal soon enough, Darnoc. There?s no permanent damage, so don?t worry? she explained.

I looked at the body of the beholder and saw something glittering beneath it. So I went over to it and saw a blue blade that reminded me of something. Suddenly I remembered: The knob of the Equalizer that Jaheira had given me. Both the knob and the blade had the same color. When I took it out and compared the two, Imoen and Aerie both gasped in awe as they recognized the parts of the powerful magical sword.

We left the lair of the beholder and went on searching for the village of the deep-gnomes. After some wandering around we came to set of caves with strange symbols on the floor.

?What is that?? I asked, turning around to my companions.

?Hm, might be Kua-Toa?? Keldorn suggested.

?Kua-Toa? I heard o? those, they?re fish-like creatures, aren?t they??

?Yes, Imoen, you remember it correctly. They are also known for their violence, as are most creatures of the Underdark? Keldorn further explained.

After moving through several caves with those strange signs, we found ourselves in a hall with a huge statue of a demon. At its base there were words carved into the stone. One had to sacrifice a life in order to bring the children of the god (the statue, I guessed) back to life.

?Hm, perhaps if I just?? Imoen muttered and summoned a bear right onto the altar.

A flash of fire appeared and consumed the bear. Silence followed and we starred at each other.

?Is something supposed to be happening?? Anomen asked.

The answer came immediately; the five smaller statues behind us suddenly sprang to live: they were demon knights.

?Woops, that was not exactly what I intended, sorry guys? Imoen commented with a smile.

We drew our weapons and waited for the attack, Aerie and Imoen encircled by us melee fighters. I had drawn my fire-spiters and shot one of the attacking demons, then they were at us and I drew my Rose Blade.

One demon attacked me, swinging a huge two-handed sword. He howled that my blood seemed to turn to ice, but I stayed firm and awaited his attack. It came from above, for he was bigger than me, but I managed to role under him and thrust my sword upwards, right between his legs and into his innards. The demon screamed, but wasn?t dead yet, although black blood dropped down on me.

Quickly I crawled away from him, but he turned around and tried to strike at me, but I rolled away sideward, jumped to my feet, swung my sword and cut off his left hand. The demon stumbled backwards and was suddenly hit by a lightning, which sent trembles through his whole body. I immediately seized the chance and thrust my sword right into his chest. Screaming the demon disappeared in a flame, leaving nothing behind.

Nothing except a strange belt, which I took up and gave to Imoen.

?Oh my, it?s a belt o? frost-giant?s strength!? she exclaimed.

?So this will give me superhuman strength?? I asked.

?Yeah, that?s right.?

I put it on and suddenly felt as if I could lift up a whole mountain.

?Man, what a magical artifact! Quite useful?? I muttered.

We walked back and found our way to caves which did no longer have those strange signs on the floor. But after a while we came to a very strange place indeed. Suddenly we walked into a hall, not a cave.

?What the??? I exclaimed, but didn?t get further, because suddenly three very strange creatures with tentacles hanging out of their mouths appeared and I lost consciousness.

When I awoke, we were lying in a cell. I stood up and walked over to the door, which was closed.

?What were those creatures?? I asked my companions.

?Illithids, mind flayers? I?ve read about ?em, they can read yar mind an? even change it, do thin?s with it. Horrible thin?s I heard? Imoen whispered, the fear clearly showing her voice.

Suddenly the door opened and a huge ogre stepped into our cell.

?Ah, you?re the new prisoners. Welcome to the arena of the Illithids, were you will fight until you either die or are promoted to a position as servant. Your first fight will come soon; it will be against a group of Githyanki. We?ll give you some time to prepare. Oh, and if you want to talk with the Githyanki before you kill them, they?re in the next cell??

And with this he left again, locking the door. Anomen immediately went over to the door leading to the next cell and opened it. Behind it we found our ?old friends?, who had attacked us on Saemon?s ship.

?Yoo ahgain? Ahnd yoo prohbahblee stihl hahve the hohlee swohrd. Buht ahnyway, wee ahre ihn the sahme seetuhahteeohn rihght now ahnd hahve buht noh choheece thahn to wohrk tohgehther.?

?And how do you intend to escape from here?? I asked the leader.

?Wee will oose our powers to hohld the cuhrseed Illithids aht bay. That shahll geeve yoo the chahnce to geht ahway.?

?Alright, let?s do it!? Minsc exclaimed.

Soon the ogre came back in and motioned us to leave the cell and enter the arena. Inside the Githyanki immediately went into meditation, using their mental powers to keep the Illithids from this place.

The ogre looked stupidly at the Githyanki, while Keldorn unsheathed his sword and beheaded him with one, strong stroke. Then he bent down and took the ogre?s keys.

?Quick, I?ll open these doors!? he called and went over to the other side of the arena, unlocking the doors with the keys.

Behind the doors was a room with a table and a chair, a book laying open on it and a blue-glimmering hilt of a sword. It was definitely the hilt of the Equalizer, now I had all the parts of the sword.

?OK, we?re out of the arena, but how do we get out of the Illithids? realm? Boo doesn?t like it here?? Minsc asked.

?There are several doors here, we just have to try them out? Anomen suggested.

The door left of the arena led back into the entrance hall, but the gates were closed. Angrily I hit the gates with my fist, but with no visible success, of course. Suddenly the Githyanki teleported into the hall.

?Aaah, soh yoo mahde eet. Wee weell leeve yoo now ahnd cohme bahck lather to reclaim the seelver blahde. Eef yoo ahre luhcky, yoo?ll mahnahge to geht out. Eef noht, wee?ll seemplee cohllect the blahde frohm yoor bohdy? the leader explained and then they teleported away, leaving us to our fate.

?Damn those Githyanki! What do we do now?? Keldorn exclaimed angrily.

?Well, the only thing left to do: Find a way to open those gates? I suggested.

That wasn?t as easy as it was said. I was perfectly aware that the Illithids were hunting us and if they would find us? Well, I didn?t want to imagine what they would do to us, once they had caught us again.

Aerie suddenly had an idea: ?Hey, perhaps there are other prisoners or servants. One of them might know how to open those gates.?

?Right you are, Aerie, let?s go and release the prisoners!?

The cells of the prisoners were lying around the arena. We looked into the cells, some of the creatures inside didn?t make a good impression and so we left them. But in one we found a man, a barbarian from the north from the looks of him.

?Who? who?re ya?? he asked us surprised.

?We are prisoners like you and we?re trying to escape here. Can you tell us anything useful??

?Well, I heard ?em talk ?bout ?the brain?. It?s their master, it controls everythin?, ya know. Perhaps if ya kill it, we can escape.?

?The brain? Hm, we must search for it then. What?s your name??

?I?m Hrundi. Can I travel with ya??

?Certainly, we could use another sword.?

So we went on our search for the brain together with the barbarian Hrundi. We sneaked through the corridors, Imoen up in front. She hid in the shadows and reported what was ahead of us.

After several empty rooms she motioned us to stop and sneaked ahead. We waited and I was just beginning to worry, when she returned.

?Listen, fellars, the brain?s up front. But it?s guarded by lots o? Illithids, so we must be cautious.?

?Just point the way, Lady, an? I?ll shove ?em my sword down their fuckin? throats. They killed all my companions an? they?re gonna pay for it!? Hrundi growled.

?We must take heed; the Illithids have many mental powers, which could overwhelm us. Aren?t there any precautions we can take?? Keldorn asked.

Anomen had a suggestion: ?I could be of some service, the power of Helm grants immunity against mental spells and I can give you Helm?s blessing too. Group around me so that I can begin with it.?

He raised his arms, looked up to the ceiling and prayed to Helm that he may grant us protection against the mental powers of the Illithids. For some seconds nothing happened, but then a white light filled the room and I felt energy flow through me and into my mind. My mind became clear and determined and I knew that nothing could stop me. But how I came to this knowledge I couldn?t tell.

We went on, our weapons drawn, and entered the hall of the brain. The brain was a huge grayish mass in a tank surrounded by several Illithids, who immediately turned and glared at us with their yellowish eyes.

And then I heard the voice in my head: ?DIE HUMAN! YOU MAY NOT ENTER HERE! DIE!?

But the voice could only talk, it could not hurt me. I laughed relieved and raised my fire-spiters. The Illithids shrieked in fear and tried to conjure spells, but I shot two of them and Imoen and Aerie took out two more. Hrundi jumped at them with a howl, swinging his sword wildly, Minsc, Anomen and Keldorn followed. After I had put my fire-spiters back into my belt, I also drew my sword and entered close combat.

Without their mental powers the Illithids stood no chance. We cut through them like butter, until they all lay dead on the floor. Hrundi screamed in rage and jumped onto the brain, thrusting his sword into its unprotected mass.

A gruesome scream sounded in my head, I fell to the floor, covering my ears, but it was no use. Finally it died and when I looked up I saw that the brain was dead, it no longer pulsated like before. When we walked back to the entrance hall, its gates stood wide open. We were free.

Hrundi breathed deeply and looked around the caves.

?Thanks, fellars, I?ll never forget this. But I want t? explore those lands on my own for a while? he announced.

?But I?ll surely miss ya, lassies? he added, winking at Aerie and Imoen.

?Good luck to you and may Torm always be with you? Keldorn said.

?Perhaps we?ll see us again one day, who knows?? was the last Hrundi said and then he turned and walked away into the darkness.

For a while we wandered further through the dark caverns and it was then that Imoen approached me. Her look told me that she wanted to talk to me alone and so we dropped back a little.

?Look, I?ve been thinkin? ?bout the thin?s ya invented an? the thin?s ya wanna invent, Darn. D?ya ever think ?bout what they might cause? Don?t ya think that there are thin?s, which perhaps nobody should know, ?cause they?re too dangerous??

Deep inside of me I knew that she was right, I knew that I never should have given the firespiters to the Shadow Thieves and that inventing the steam engine might not be such a good idea after all. But still, the fact that she reminded me of it angered me.

?So what? Somebody needs to do it and I will be the one, who does it. Yes, there will be negative side effects, it is inevitable, but in the end everything will turn out for the better.?

She looked hard at me and asked: ?Are ya so sure? Perhaps ya?re only deceivin? yarself.?

She was right, absolutely right, and it angered me more and more that she was. Somehow I felt hurt in my pride; I didn?t want to believe that my inventions were not as good as I always wanted to believe.

?Just shut the fuck up! I don?t need to hear about your stupid concerns, you are simply afraid of the future, so fuck you!? I snarled at her.

I had hurt her and although she tried to conceal it, I noticed it ? I knew her too well. Still, she continued.

?Ya won?t tell me t? shut up, Darn, somebody needs t? tell ya an? ya?re gonna listen t? me now, if ya want it or not!?

Something seemed to explode inside of me; rage erupted and took control of me. Suddenly I turned around, my face red, my eyes flashing and I grabbed her at her shoulders and shook her hard.

?Shut up, just shut up, you stupid bitch! Nobody tells me what to do! Nobody, do you hear!? I screamed at her.

She tried to wrestle from my grip and rammed her fist hard into my stomach, I stumbled backwards, let go of her, tripped over a stone and fell backwards ? right over the cliff. Through lucky chance I was able to grab hold of the edge with one hand. Im stared at me, gave a shout of dismay and rushed to me.

?Oh, Darn, I didn?t mean t?, I?m sorry! Gimme yar hand, here!?

I tried to reach her hand with my other hand and after some attempts finally managed, so she could help me up. It was difficult for her, I saw it in her face, but she held on and kept on pulling me up. Finally I was up again and she collapsed, breathing hard.

?Don?t be sorry, it?s me, who should apologize. I? I just lost my temper, but you are right, Im, you are so right and I am such a fool??

I knelt and the ground and wept, although I tried to swallow it down. Im shook her head and came over to me, hugging me.

?Look, what happened happened, an? we can?t change it, right? So don?t worry about it, as lon? as ya?re sorry??

Suddenly a horrible thought occurred to me: ?Where the hell are the others??

We grew dead silent and stared at each other.

?They can?t be far? Come, let?s hurry after them!? Im exclaimed.

She took my hand and dragged me along, but there was nothing. Finally we came to a fork and there we halted.

?What now?? Im asked me.

?We?re lost and there?s nothing we can do. We?ll probably never find them again and then? then we?ll die??

?Ah, come on, not all is lost yet! Don?t give up, Darn! They probably noticed that we?re gone an? are a?ready comin? back for us. Come, let?s sit down an? wait for ?em.?

She sat down on a stone next to the fork and I sat next to her, leaning against her. It?s funny, I think. I always tried to appear tough and strong, despite my small stature, I tried to be determined and leading. Imoen, on the other hand, always stayed a little in the background, sometimes commenting upon something, but nothing more.

Still, in reality she was far stronger than I ever was. She had an inner strength, which I lacked; she didn?t give up hope so easily and didn?t let her spirits down. I don?t think that most people could have survived what she had gone through, but she had pulled through and come out on the other side stronger than she had been before. I think it was then that I realized fully, how much I needed her. Such thoughts had occurred to me earlier, but the full realization hit me now: without her, I was not whole, something was missing.

And then suddenly I noticed that these were not solely my thoughts: Im was thinking the same thing at the same time. We noticed it both, turned around and looked into the other?s eye.

?Could? could it be that??? I began.

?Yes, I think it?s true?? Im continued.

Suddenly I reached out and embraced her closely, pulling her towards me.

?I missed you so much, Im, so much. Never again I want to lose you, do you hear? Never again, I couldn?t survive it again; I need your help, Im!?

?Yes, I think it?s the same with me, Darn. Without ya, somethin?s missin?, ya know? It?s difficult to describe. Why do we feel like that? Did we feel like that before, but never noticed, ?cause we weren?t separated??

?It?s that, I think, yes. It was there all the time, but we took it for granted. I needed to lose you in order to realize it, I guess??

It was then that the others came around the corner and saw us. Keldorn gave a shout of surprise and pointed towards us.

?Torm be praised, we have found you! We thought that you perhaps might be lost forever!?

?It?s alright, it?s alright. We just fell behind a little, nothing to worry about. Now that we are together again, shall we continue to search the village of the deep-gnomes again?? I tried to explain.

Again we tried to find the village of the deep-gnomes and this time we had more luck than before, because after about an hour or so we reached a bridge over a gorge, which was guarded by some Svirfneblins.

?Halt, strangers, what do you want??

?We are seeking the silver dragon, Adalon.?

?Hah, then you are at the right place. Continue on and talk to Goldander Blackenrock, our chief. He?ll help you.?

The village of the deep-gnomes was of course made of caverns filled with furniture and other useful things. In a greater hall we met the chief of the tribe, Goldander Blackenrock, a strong deep-gnome, who was a little greater than the usual deep-gnome.

?So you seek the Silver Lady? She dwells a little to the east, but you can?t enter her lair, unless you have the stone of light in your possession. Now I could give it to you, but it is a valuable thing and I wouldn?t entrust it just to everyone. First you must prove that you?re worthy.?

?And how did you have in mind we do that??

?Well, we dug a little to east and released this demon. If you kill it, I?ll hand you the stone of light. Deal??

?Yeah, alright, we?ll take care of this demon. But first we wish to rest for a while.?

?Oh, that isn?t a problem, just go to the house next to mine, the innkeeper lives there.?

Thendle the innkeeper rented us some beds and so we went to get some well-earned sleep after all the fights we had had. But Imoen wanted to talk to me first, so we went back outside together.

?Look, ya told me all ?bout yar dreams, remember? Now there?s somethin? I want t? tell ya too??

?Yes, I?m listening, Im.?

?Well, I had dreams too. When I was in the hands o? Irenicus, I dreamt of ya. I remember it clearly, one night I just wanted t? lie down an? die, my whole body hurt an? I was full o? blood.
Ya came t? me during my sleep an? told me thin?s about our past. Ya said that ya need me t? control yarself. Ya said that without ya, ya couldn?t control the evil inside o? ya. Two dreams I had like that, where ya said, I am yar conscience. But the third dream was different. It happened just before? before? ya know.
Somehow I must ?ave fallen asleep, ?cause I suddenly was on this hill, the stars were shining above me. I sat down an? cried, I remember that I was shaking all over. An? then ya came t? me, held me in yar arms an? comforted me with the warmth o? yar body. Ya told me that ya were comin? for me an? that it soon?d be over. And that I needed strength for the last part. Ya know, what I?m talkin? about, right? An? then? well??

She grew silent, looking to the ground, blushing.

?There?s nothing you have to hide from me, I won?t have a grudge against you, whatever you tell me? I tried to encourage her to continue.

?Ya kissed me, Darn. An? I liked it. It was? awkward. I mean, yar my brother an? I shouldn?t feel like that. But then I didn?t care, I just buried my face in yar chest an? cried. But ya raised my chin an? told me that I needn?t worry an? kissed me again. I just let it happen, feelin? happy an? safe for a while. So I rested there, ya held me in yar arms. It was the happiest I ever felt durin? my whole capture??

Somehow I felt that this wasn?t all. She was holding something back, something she felt really embarrassed about.

?Look, it wasn?t that bad, you don?t need to feel embarrassed, Im. But you are hiding something. What happened, Im? What are you holding back??

She muttered something, I couldn?t understand.

?Im, I can?t understand you??

She sighed and began to tell: ?A?right, but please, don?t be angry with me, please? Ya didn?t stop there? Ya? ya undressed me, Darn. An? we made love there an? it was? wonderful. I feel so stupid an? embarrassed, Darn, but? Without it, I guess I wouldn?t ?ave managed, what came the next day? For a moment all the pain faded an? I was happy an? forgot about all those horrible thin?s. An? ya told me somethin? strange, ya told me t? keep ya in my heart or else I?d lose myself. But ya were right, without it, I probably would ?ave gone insane??

Understandably, she had been embarrassed about it. But still, the thought didn?t leave me, if I had been able to talk or move in my dream, what would have happened? The same as in Im?s dream? Was there more between us than just being brother and sister?

Right now, I had other problems. Im felt embarrassed and ashamed and she needed some help, she needed assurance that I didn?t feel? disgusted or something. So I embraced her and held her in my arms.

?Don?t think I?m angry with you, Im, for I am not. It was just a dream, so, forget about it, right? You also told me that didn?t you? So, I am telling you now, it was just a dream.?

She seemed relieved and whispered: ?I?m glad ya?ve no grudge against me, Darn, I really am??

A suspicion grew in me.

?Im, do you believe that somehow we communicated through our dreams? That we actually met in our dreams? Is it possible, Im??

She looked long into my eyes and I into hers, both trying to read the others mind. And it was then that I first felt the connection between us. There was something, as if our very souls were chained together and we both felt the absent of the others soul. Our souls had been stolen, ripped away, but the connection was still there. I could feel the hollowness inside Im and she could feel mine.

?Yes, somethin? binds us together, Darn? Somethin? deep inside us makes us one an? without the other we aren?t whole??

?And because the other wasn?t there, our souls searched the other soul and so we found each other in our dreams?.? I continued.

?We?re one, connected t? each other, a connection that crosses space an? time??

?Perhaps even death himself can?t destroy it??

?But who connected us an? why??

?I don?t know, Im, but I know that we have been bound together for all eternity. Should our bodies once be destroyed we shall still be connected through our spirits and souls and wherever they go, they will be together. Perhaps we can find out together, what purpose this connection serves??

?I don?t care for the purpose, Darn, I only care for us an? that we stay together. Nobody?ll separate us, Darn, an? together we?ll reclaim our souls. Whoever tries t? separate us we?ll kill!?

Even I was surprised by the firmness in Im?s voice on this matter, but I fully agreed with her and so I continued: ?We are one and we are the only thing that matters! I do not care about anything else anymore, except our unity. We must stay together and keep together, for our lives are one and the same. No one, not even death, shall separate us!?

Now she starred at me in surprise.

?But how?re ya gonna conquerin? death? No one can conquer ?im!?

And then the images began to rush in, I saw the future as clearly as I saw Im standing before me. In my head I could clearly hear Lilacor?s voice talking to me.

?So you finally unlocked the barrier in your mind and have reached the final level. You have managed to reach the fourth dimension and can now see all the possibilities, probabilities and follow the paths into all possible futures, planning and changing them as you want to. You have become the master of fate! You are the master of mentats, calculating everything that is possible and change the variables of the universe itself. No god can hinder you anymore, for you have gained more power than any of those fools! Use your power and create your own future, my mentat!?

Images flew past me. I saw myself rise to the status of a god and fall into the abyss in countless variations. I saw Im die and live for eternity; I saw universes filled with gods and universes with no god at all. I saw the end of the multiverse and its continuing evolution. But I rejected all possibilities and began to create my future.

When I opened my eyes, not a moment seemed to have passed. I starred at Im, who didn?t seem to have realized what had happened.

?Darn, what happened t? ya, ya look so strange?? she whispered.

?I have found a way, a way that we can live together for all eternity!? I exclaimed triumphantly.

?Be careful, Darn, whatever ya may have seen, it can cheat ya. Perhaps ya seen the future, but there ?re always traps, thin?s ya haven?t seen. It?s better t? not know the future an? t? create it every day o? yar life.?

?But I can?t lose you, Im, and I will make sure that it never happens, I must find a way!?

She stepped closer and touched my cheek, smiling warmly.

?If there?s anyone who can find a way then it?s ya, Darn? she whispered.

I should have realized that something was wrong with all this. Normally siblings didn?t feel the way we did feel for each other. Someone created our souls, changed them for a purpose and I should have realized that sooner or later this creator would show up and set his plan in motion. Still, I had this continuing feeling that I wouldn?t like it, whatever the plan was. Someone wanted that we felt for each other, for whatever reason. But at that moment I didn?t care for it, I only cared for us.

Im took my hand and we just stood there, looking into each others eyes and with that into each others hearts. I could feel the deep, dark, cold emptiness behind Im?s body and the pain and sorrow buried behind a shell of faked cheerfulness. She wasn?t the same Im I grew up with, she was a woman now and the pain was there and would stay there. And I knew she could see into me as well, seeing what really drove me, my constant worry for her, my fixed idea of freeing everyone from meddling gods and thus give all intelligent beings a chance to create their own future, my feelings of guilt for having let her down and the dark thoughts of revenge and hatred lurking inside me.

?I see clearer now, Darn. Whatever binds us together?s stronger than anythin? else inside o? us, we both need the other t? be whole an? one. Our bond?s so strong that everythin? we do?s driven by the worry for the other side o? ourselves. We?re one, Darn, always were an? always will be. There aren?t two of us, just two sides o? one person.?

?Yes, Im, that is true. But you?re hiding something from me? I know that you know now about me and my dreams. But it is only one part, your part is missing. In order to see where this is leading, I need to know your part in this. Then we can solve the puzzle of our connection.?

She looked to the ground, struggling for an explanation.

?Ya?re tryin? t? achieve freedom an? with that a future for both us. Ya?re the one who breaks the bondages tryin? t? hold us down. But I?m the healer, I want t? go out there an? help those who ?ave been hurt, because now I can understand their sufferin?. I wanna make thin?s whole. Ya?re the architect an? builder, but I?m the one who adds the details an? strengthens the buildin?. Only together we can build the future, Darn??

And then it struck me, again I began to see it. It was an ingenious plan, a plan to change the nature of the whole multiverse, an ancient plan, which now came to its logical conclusion. And I and Im were the tools used by whoever set this plan in motion. The multiverse was in a process of evolution and right now it was trying to reach the next level. We two would trigger a reaction that would bring upon this next level.

I saw what would happen: new universes would come into existence, universes of a very different kind. Those universes would develop freely and without influence from outside and since the number of the universes would be infinite the number of possibilities would be infinite. Everything that was in fact possible would become possible. And those universes would have the potential to actually grow and develop themselves.

There was one universe, which was the center of everything. In this universe a very special planet existed, only inhabited by one intelligent species. They would develop their own cultures from scratch, beginning as cave-dwellers to explorers of the multiverse itself. And they would do it all on their own. The beings living on this planet were humans, but not exactly as the humans I knew. They would be far more adaptable than we were and they would finally colonize the whole multiverse, creating infinite different histories.

They would in the end achieve the highest goal, the very reason for the existence of the multiverse. In the end they would start an evolution of consciousness, destroying their own multiverse in the process, but creating infinite multiverses at the same time. In those multiverses many different forms of consciousness would appear, some I couldn?t even begin to imagine. And they would develop and prosper, rising to levels unknown to me or anyone else.

The vision disappeared and I starred into Im?s eyes again and saw? understanding. She had seen it too and she knew, she understood.

?Darn, is this what we must do? Is that why we exist? Is that why we are like we are?? she whispered, almost not believing herself what she had seen.

?Yes, Im, it is what we were created for??

She sat down on a stone, starring to the ground.

?But how???

I sat down next to her and put my arm on her back.

?I don?t know yet. But together we?ll find out??

We must have dropped off some time later, for the next thing I remember was clearly not in the waking world, but a dream. Although it wasn?t like the dreams I had before. In fact it was the least dreamlike dream I ever had had before.

I was standing on a dune, surrounded by a sea of sand. Next to me stood a figure with a sand-colored cloak, the hood drawn over its head. I saw a mask covering its face and at its side hung a white-shimmering knife. But the most fascinating thing about the figure was the totally blue eyes.

And then I saw them: thousands of similar figures, all clothed in those sand-colored cloaks. The one standing next to me seemed to be their leader, for he raised his hand and suddenly all the figures just vanished. How they had done it, I couldn?t tell.

The figure took off its mask and hood and I could make out a young man with black hair and black beard, about my height.

?We are very alike, Darnoc. You have the same gift and that is why we talk across the universes which separate us. I want to show you the future. Follow me.?

?Who are you?? I asked the young man.

?A difficult question to answer. Some say that I am a prophet or a messiah. Some say that I am the product of a genetic experiment spanning millennia. But if you wish to know my name, this is also difficult. Best is to call me Paul, for with this name I was born.?

Suddenly the sea of sand vanished and we were standing in a street, lines of men standing in front of us, all carrying fire-tubes and fire-spiters.

I heard them chant: ?Darnoc, Darnoc, Lord and God, save us from evil! Holy Mother Imoen, may your foretold union with God come soon! Darnoc, Darnoc, rid our universe from all false gods and all pagans and heretics! Darnoc, Darnoc, our savior!?

?What is this?? I asked Paul.

?This is the future. The future you will create. And it will be as inevitable as my future. The really interesting thing about all is that our futures aren?t that different. To know the future means to be trapped by it, Darnoc. And as I you must find a way out.
The Golden path is the way out, Darnoc. What I and my son have done in my universe on smaller scale, you must do in a larger scale in the whole multiverse. You must ensure the survival of consciousness in the multiverse.?

A man stood next to us, clothed in green, a golden fire-spiter stitched onto his cloak. In his hands he held a wooden staff, which he now raised to the sky.

?I am Arkul, prophet of God! Listen to the holy words of God and salvation shall come to you! Who is the One and True God??

?Darnoc is the One and True God!? the crowd shouted back.

?What of the other gods??

?False gods, tricksters, evil they are!? the crowd shouted.

?What of the mages and clerics??

?They blind our eyes with cheap tricks, die they must for their abominations!?

?What is the path to the foretold holy realm of God??

?Technology is the path to salvation; science will lead the way to the holy realm of God!?

Suddenly a woman stumbled out of the crowd, her hair a total mess, saliva covering her face, her eyes turned up. She was clearly in a deep trance or frenzy.

?The Holy Mother spoke to me! She no longer tolerates the unholy presence of the temples in Baldur?s Gate and Atkatla! We must burn them to the ground!?

?Hear to the words of the Holy Mother! I am Arkul, prophet of God, and I say that this woman?s words are true!?

Paul turned to me, smiling.

?See? It happens over and over again. Religion can be a powerful force, never underestimate the power of fanatics. But let me show you what the results are.?

Suddenly the seen changed and I stood in the middle of the temple district in Atkatla, only that now all temples were burning. My followers (for they had to be that, they all shouted my name and wore a miniature golden fire-spiter on a chain around their necks) were marching through the streets, stopping everyone that didn?t have the sign. Then they told the people to either declare that I was the only god and Imoen the only goddess and that all other gods were false or else be ?purified by death?. Those who refused were either killed instantly or dragged away for execution elsewhere. I saw a group of Shadow Thieves (there were no paladins, and I wondered why) try to fight off the religious fanatics, but they were quickly slaughtered.

And then it seemed as if I was looking at Toril from above. I saw how my religion spread, how mages, clerics, paladins and all who refused to accept the new faith were killed. I saw how all temples of the other gods were destroyed and how their followers were either killed or turned. Soon the whole world of Toril was in the hands of my followers and then technological advancement swept across Toril, cities grew and were soon covered in the dirty clouds of industrialization and electric light illuminated the night.

?Is this the future?? I asked Paul.

?One of the futures, but it is the one that is going to pass, trust me. It is inevitable, it all has been planned. Of course you have a choice, you always have one, but you don?t want to choose otherwise and therefore it will happen. You have been chosen to find a way out of the trap and you will succeed. The path has been laid in front of you, walk on it!?

?What trap are you speaking of??

?The multiverse has reached a balance. But it must not be, the multiverse must stay dynamic. If the multiverse stagnates, everything will die in the end. You will give the impulse, it is you, who will ensure the survival of the multiverse, by unbalancing it totally and bringing dynamic back into it.?

I awoke, still hearing the voice of Paul in my head. Minsc was standing in front of me, shaking me awake.

?Remember, we need to kill that demon? he said.

I yawned and gave Im a gentle blow with my elbow.

?Time to wake up, sleepyhead!?

?Leave me, I?m tired? she muttered.

?Well, then we?ll go and try to kill the demon ourselves, but without your bow and your magic we won?t stand a chance, we?ll all die and you?ll be to blame for it.?

?Ah, al?right? she replied and stretched her arms, yawning.

Some deep-gnomes led us to the entrance of a cave and left us there, telling us that we would find the demon inside. Sighing I drew my weapon, my companions followed my example and we entered the cave.

There was huge hole in there, going down far into nothingness. I could make out a faint, red shine as if there was a fire down there somewhere.

?And where is this demon now?? Keldorn asked me.

?Boo says that he can feel the beast?s present? Minsc replied.

?It?s no use if we can?t find it? I muttered.

Suddenly flames flashed up in the hole, we heard a rumbling out of the deep and the walls began to shake, stones fell from the ceiling. A high shriek sounded out of the hole and a black mist appeared and assembled just next to the whole. Then it began to take on a form, the form of a thing with two legs, two arms, a head with many teeth. When it became clearer I could make out claws and scaly skin, fire shining inside the demon?s head.

?Surfacers, why did you disturb my peace? It matters not, though, for you shall die for your intrusion!?

The thing stretched out its claws and hissed menacingly, blowing fire from its nostrils. Suddenly a huge, flaming sword appeared in its right hand and it attacked, shadows consuming the cave and the unholy light of the demon shining on us.

Anomen raised his hands to the air and shouted words I didn?t understand, but suddenly a pure, white light descended and filled the cave, the demon shrieked and ducked under the unbearable light, letting go of his sword. I immediately took the chance and thrust my sword into the demon?s chest. The demon screamed in agony and struck me with his claws, I was flung against the wall of the cave, hitting my head on the stone. Somehow I managed to stay conscious, but I felt blood flowing from the back of my head.

Keldorn, Anomen and Minsc were hitting the demon while I was standing up, Imoen and Aerie used their respective weapons. I saw how Anomen swung his war hammer and let it crash onto the demon?s head, what made the demon fall to its knees, where Keldorn and Minsc could thrust their swords deep into it. The demon screamed horribly and its body was consumed by flames, nothing remained.

Goldander Blackenstone rushed into the cave; he had probably watched the whole scene from the shadows.

?You did it, you destroyed it, thank you, thank you!? he shouted happily and gave me the stone of light.

?Now, where can we find Adalon??

?Just follow this corridor and you?ll reach her cave? Goldander explained.

We did as he told us and thus reached an utterly black cave. If Goldander had been right, we should be able to light our way into the cave and it worked. At the end of the dark cave waited a huge hall and at its other hand sat an impressive silver dragon.

?Surfacers? Why do you come to me??

?We seek a way out of the Underdark, Milady? I answered her question.

?Ah, you seem to be a polite person. Not like these cursed Drow? They stole my eggs with the help of this Irenicus and they want to black mail me with them. They want that I let them through the temple, but I am its guardian. If you help me to regain my eggs I will lead you to the entrance, human.?

?How can we do this, Milady??

?You must enter the city of Ust Natha a little to the northeast of here. I will change your appearance so that you look like Drow. Do not fret, for all shall be deceived and no one but me will be able to undo this magic. But beware, for if you do not behave like Drow, you shall be revealed nonetheless. So I suggest you begin to act like them, which means cruel and selfish.?

With a wave of a hand she did it, I suddenly felt a change coming over me, but it was different than the change into a werewolf. My skin grew dark-blue, my hair white and my body was a little slimmer. I also suddenly had pointy ears and a longer face and eyes.

?So, now we are Drow?? I remarked.

?Hmph, I do not like it, but since there is no other way?? Keldorn added.

Finding Ust Natha was easy: One had just to follow the increasing tracks of Drow architecture. On our way there we ran into our ?friends? again, the Githyanki.

?Oh, soh yoo mahnahged to ehscahpe een the ehnd? Thehn wee?ll hahve to ehnd thees oursehlves: Keell thehm!? their leader shouted.

The Githyanki howled and drew their weapons, we drew ours. They jumped at us, swinging their swords and howling, while we waited, our swords raised. Imoen and Aerie shot two of the six; the other four came close enough for our swords.

Their leader immediately attacked me, stroke from above and then swung the sword low. I dodged both, stroke sideward and then kicked the leader into his leg. He howled in pain and for a moment lowered his sword, so I thrust mine at him and penetrated his stomach. Looking down he realized what had happened, but wouldn?t just let me go like that. With some last strength he raised his sword and stroke at me, I had to let go of my sword to dodge the blow. Then his strength was gone and he fell dead to the ground.

?Hah, the traitors have finally got what was coming to them! Am I not right, Aerie?? Minsc roared triumphantly.

?Right you are, my dear Minsc? the elf-maiden answered and patted her sworn protector?s shoulder.

?Hm, I still wonder where the hilt of the silver sword might be? I only have the blade and I guess that it would make a powerful weapon.?

?Hmph, no comparison to my power, stupid, unintelligent swords!? Lilacor muttered.

?Are you going to get better again? Boo thinks you might be ready again.?

?Not yet, not yet, have patience, my hamster-warrior??

?How long will you continue to get better? You are already one of the best swords in Toril, I might guess? Anomen asked.

?I will get better as long as I can, trying to learn more and more? That?s the point of being an intelligent sword.?

?And you, don?t you forget: I am learning still, as are we all. And the more I learn, the more I will be able to help you with your task? I heard Lilacor?s voice in my head.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:28 PM.

[Darnoc]

Imoen: Travels in Darkness


I hated the Underdark. There was this horrible stench of unclean air, it was all dark and wet and reminded me of Spellhold. I was glad, when we finally left it after some while. But first, we needed to find a way out. A group of druegars told us about a silver dragon, which could help us in that regard. And that we needed to find the Svirfneblin in order to find Lady Adalon.

We walked through countless caverns and stumbled into some rather dangerous situations. Once we ran into a huge beholder and Darnoc was wounded by a stone falling from the ceiling, when at the beholder?s death a ray of magical energy was shot at it.

On another occasion, we encountered a group of demon-knights. Although I have to admit that it was my fault. I summoned the damn beasts. Fortunately, it all ended well for us. And Darnoc even found a belt of frost-giant?s strength.

But the strangest thing happened, when we entered the realm of the Illithids, the mind-flayers. I still shudder, when I think of them. They can enter your mind, a horrible feeling. And they took us prisoners.

They wanted us to fight as gladiators. And guess, against whom: Against the Githyanki, who had attacked us on Saemon?s ship. Together we were able to escape, because the Githyanki also have mental powers and they used them against the Illithids. But then those traitors deserted us, leaving us no choice but to seek out the ?the brain?, a being, which was in fact just a monstrous brain and which controlled the Illithids. We also met another prisoner, a barbarian called Hrundi, who helped us in our task.

With the help of Anomen?s divine magic we were able to destroy the brain and thus open the gates of the Illithids? realm. Hrundi left us there and we continued our journey.

For some time now I had been pondering about the things, which Darn had revealed to me, about his inventions, and they worried me. There was a feeling inside of me as if no good would come of this, although I couldn?t really place it. So I beckoned Darn to fall back a little, so I could talk to him about it.

?Look, I?ve been thinkin? ?bout the thin?s ya invented an? the thin?s ya wanna invent, Darn. D?ya ever think ?bout what they might cause? Don?t ya think that there are thin?s, which perhaps nobody should know, ?cause they?re too dangerous??

Darn stared at me, I saw the annoyance in his eyes, although behind it was a shade of guilt. I felt it inside of him, he knew that I was right, but didn?t want to admit it.

?So what? Somebody needs to do it and I will be the one, who does it. Yes, there will be negative side effects, it is inevitable, but in the end everything will turn out for the better.?

He only tried to fool himself, he tried to make himself believe that everything would turn out well ? but in fact he knew that I was right and he was wrong. Somebody needed to help him, I had seen it in my dreams and he needed me in order to stop himself, before it was too late.

?Are ya so sure? Perhaps ya?re only deceivin? yarself? I said to him, while looking into his eyes, trying to convince him that he should listen to me.

His anger and annoyance growed immediately, it now covered completely the knowledge that he was wrong. Darnoc, you fool, stop this at once! I am only trying to help you!

And then it broke out of him: ?Just shut the fuck up! I don?t need to hear about your stupid concerns, you are simply afraid of the future, so fuck you!?

Although I had tried to prepare myself for such an answer, it still hurt me. And now I grew angry myself, I was angry because of Darn?s foolishness, because of his persistence to deceive himself. He wouldn?t tell me to shut up, no; he was messing with the wrong lady here!

?Ya won?t tell me t? shut up, Darn, somebody needs t? tell ya an? ya?re gonna listen t? me now, if ya want it or not!?

I saw it come; I saw how the rage grew inside of him and suddenly erupted. For a moment I was horribly afraid that the Slayer would take him over and that he would kill me, I was paralyzed and just stared at him, doing nothing. He grabbed me hard at my shoulders, driving his fingernails into my skin, and began shaking me, while screaming at me.

?Shut up, just shut up, you stupid bitch! Nobody tells me what to do! Nobody, do you hear!?

It hurt, especially because it was him who did it. Only on one other occasion he had deliberately attacked me and that had been down in the Undercity of Baldur?s Gate, after he had given in to his father while killing his own brother.

I tried to get away from him, for I knew how he could be, once he was really angry. So I summoned what strength I had and hit him hard into the stomach. Perhaps a little too hard, for he stumbled backwards, let go off me and tripped over a stone. For one horrible moment I imagined that he would fall to his death, I cried in fright and rushed to him. Fortunately, he was able to hold on to the edge of the cliff.

Suddenly I had forgotten my own anger and annoyance towards him, I just was afraid that he might fall and die.

?Oh, Darn, I didn?t mean t?, I?m sorry! Gimme yar hand, here!?

He managed to give me his hand and so I pulled him up. I am not really a strong person and it took me quite an effort to pull up his weight, but I held on and pulled him up. Still, I was exhausted afterwards.

Darn?s violent temper seemed to have passed and was now replaced by sadness and anger at his behavior.

?Don?t be sorry, it?s me, who should apologize. I? I just lost my temper, but you are right, Im, you are so right and I am such a fool?? he told me and began to weep.

Strangely, sometimes he was like a child. Although he was very mature in some aspects, in other aspects he seemed to be like a child in need of a mother. Perhaps because he never had one? It was really strange, one moment he could be angry and violent and the next moment he was totally depressed and sad. Why he suffers those extreme mood swings, I do not know. Anyway, I went over to him and just hugged him; it seemed as if he needed that right now. And he really was sorry.

?Look, what happened happened, an? we can?t change it, right? So don?t worry about it, as lon? as ya?re sorry?? I tried to comfort him.

?Where the hell are the others?? he suddenly asked me.
We both grew dead silent, I had forgotten about the others, not surprisingly. Still, I didn?t think that they were far.

?They can?t be far? Come, let?s hurry after them!? I exclaimed, took his hand and dragged him along.

But soon we reached a fork. Which path had they taken? Now even I was lost. Not even Darn knew what to do and typically for him he immediately lost all hope. I tried to cheer him up, because I believed that they would come back for us. And so we sat down on a stone next to the fork.

Sitting there in silence I began thinking about my and Darn?s relationship. He was ofen the leading figure, at least when one didn?t look closer. Always he tried to appear strong and determined, knowing what to do, while I stayed in the background and followed him. But actually, it was often me, who really led the way. When hope was lost and there was no other way, at least Darn thought there wasn?t, he turned to me for help. I was the one who kept him going, who gave him strength. And sometimes I needed to tell him where to stop. Somehow more and more I began to think that my experiences in Spellhold actually taught me something. Somehow I had grown stronger through them and now could lead Darn onto the right path.

Somehow I began to notice that something was strange. And then it hit me: Darn was thinking the same and our thoughts were mingling. I turned to him and stared at him and he at me.

He began to speak: ?Could? could it be that???

And then I continued: ?Yes, I think it?s true??

To my surprise he suddenly hugged me and pulled me towards him, seeking comfort and warmth, I guess. As I said, sometimes he seemed like a child.

?I missed you so much, Im, so much. Never again I want to lose you, do you hear? Never again, I couldn?t survive it again; I need your help, Im!? he whispered.

It made me glad to hear him say that, although I of course knew that he felt like that, hearing him say it was warming my heart. I remembered my dreams; it seemed as if he had realized that he really needed my help, as I needed his. We needed to help each other.

?Yes, I think it?s the same with me, Darn. Without ya, somethin?s missin?, ya know? It?s difficult to describe. Why do we feel like that? Did we feel like that before, but never noticed, ?cause we weren?t separated??

Sometimes we only realize what we have, when we lose it. I guess it was the same with us and Darn put it into words.

?It?s that, I think, yes. It was there all the time, but we took it for granted. I needed to lose you in order to realize it, I guess??

Suddenly the others appeared around the corner and we had a somewhat happy reunion. We were of course all glad to be together again and so we continued on our path to search for the deep-gnomes.

Finally we found the Svirfneblin and their village; they greeted us and told us to speak to their leader, a certain Goldander Blackenrock. Their chief told us about a problem with a demon. If we helped them with the demon, he would lead us to Adalon.

Long had I thought about? things. After Darnoc had told me about his dreams and also the things Lilacor had told him, I had often brooded about everything. And finally I had decided to tell Darnoc about my dreams also, especially after our last conversation. Through the connection between us, which seemed to grow stronger and stronger, he felt my wish and followed me outside, without asking, what this was all about.

I told him everything, step after step. First I told him only about the dreams, where he had shown me memories, but more and more I began to reveal, what really happened, especially during the third dream. I was really embarrassed about it, but Darnoc seemed to understand my uneasiness, he just embraced me and told me that I shouldn?t worry, since it had been just a dream and nothing more.

Suddenly he said something strange, a thought, which also had occurred to me: ?Im, do you believe that somehow we communicated through our dreams? That we actually met in our dreams? Is it possible, Im??

I looked into his eyes, glittering in the color of steel, mixed with blue, in the darkness. And it was then that I felt, as if something was behind them, as if I was falling into his eyes and going beyond, into him. There was the nothingness, the absence of his soul; I felt it, like it was my own. Something connected us, deep inside, as if we were one, our pain was one, single pain, our sorrow we shared. I knew then that it was true, what I had felt deep inside long ago: We needed each other, we were one and without the other we weren?t whole. We were two opposites of the same being; together we became? something else.

Darnoc uttered the words, which also circled in my mind: ?And because the other wasn?t there, our souls searched the other soul and so we found each other in our dreams?.?

Our connection was eternal, it couldn?t be destroyed by anything, it stretched over time and space and it stretched across the whole of existence. Even if they would place us at opposite ends of the multiverse, we would find each other. It is not possible to part, what is in fact one. But what about death? If one of us would die, if? Again I couldn?t continue into this direction, I had this feeling, as if I?d choke on it. Every time I thought about this, I had this sudden feeling of dread. Somehow I always thought that I would die, not Darnoc, and I was afraid of what would happen, if I?d die and he?d be left all alone. Something horrible, terrible would happen, if I wouldn?t be there to help him.

?But who connected us an? why?? I asked in order to avoid the death-question.

Darnoc tried to answer it: ?I don?t know, Im, but I know that we have been bound together for all eternity. Should our bodies once be destroyed we shall still be connected through our spirits and souls and wherever they go, they will be together. Perhaps we can find out together, what purpose this connection serves??

I really hoped that it would be true. So, perhaps death wasn?t that bad and we would be connected even in the afterlife, whatever this was. I tried to hold on to this thought, forget about the dreadful feelings I had had before. But to hell to all purposes, I didn?t care about them; I just wanted to be with him, forgetting about everything! Hadn?t we suffered enough already, couldn?t we just find a place for us and live in peace? Nobody and nothing would ever separate us, nothing at all!

Then Darnoc finally said it: Death wouldn?t be able to separate us. But how could we beat death? The feelings of fear and dread returned to me. Nobody had ever conquered death!

Suddenly Darnoc seemed to pass out. Well, not really, it was something else. It almost seemed, as if he was suddenly far away, in another place. I tried to shake him, but he didn?t react, his spirit had gone away and I was left here. Darn, don?t leave me, please!

And then he opened his eyes and starred at me, feeling my fear and my relief that he was back.

?Darn, what happened t? ya, ya look so strange??

?I have found a way, a way that we can live together for all eternity!?

Had he really? Could it be true? Somehow I was uneasy, the feeling of a unknown threat still was there, the feeling of something horrible in the future.

?Be careful, Darn, whatever ya may have seen, it can cheat ya. Perhaps ya seen the future, but there ?re always traps, thin?s ya haven?t seen. It?s better t? not know the future an? t? create it every day o? yar life.?

I saw the pain in his eyes, felt it inside of him, he was clearly deeply troubled, as was I.

?But I can?t lose you, Im, and I will make sure that it never happens, I must find a way!?

Again I felt the pain inside of him, the deep, strong pain and sorrow, he clearly meant, what he said. I felt the same, if we?d be separated, it would destroy us both. So I stepped closer, trying to comfort him by stroking him gently.

I whispered to him: ?If there?s anyone who can find a way then it?s ya, Darn.?

We stood there, holding our hands and looking into each others eyes, into each other?s heart, seeing, what was inside of us. There was an urge in Darnoc, and urge to break the chains he perceived to be there. But were there really chains or did he just imagine them? Still, it warmed my heart, when I realized, how deeply he worried for me, he felt guilty, for not being able to spare me all the pain Irenicus had put me through. And even deeper inside of him there was hatred, rage and thoughts of revenge, the same feelings and thoughts I had. We would get our souls back; we would pay Irenicus and Bodhi back, what they had done to us!

It was then that I realized with perfect clarity, what always had been, but which I had not been able to admit: We were one, single being torn apart into two bodies. Our souls were one soul, as were our spirits. But then I thought about bodily union and suddenly felt disgusted of myself. No, it wouldn?t come to that, it couldn?t, we were siblings!

Still, I said to Darnoc: ?I see clearer now, Darn. Whatever binds us together?s stronger than anythin? else inside o? us, we both need the other t? be whole an? one. Our bond?s so strong that everythin? we do?s driven by the worry for the other side o? ourselves. We?re one, Darn, always were an? always will be. There aren?t two of us, just two sides o? one person.?

?Yes, Im, that is true. But you?re hiding something from me? I know that you know now about me and my dreams. But it is only one part, your part is missing. In order to see where this is leading, I need to know your part in this. Then we can solve the puzzle of our connection.?

I was troubled by this, what should I tell him? What did really drive me? What? And then I thought about, what had happened to me. I would ensure that such things never happened again to anyone; I wanted to go out and there and help those, who were suffering and had sorrow, pain and worries, for now I understood them.

?Ya?re tryin? t? achieve freedom an? with that a future for both us. Ya?re the one who breaks the bondages tryin? t? hold us down. But I?m the healer, I want t? go out there an? help those who ?ave been hurt, because now I can understand their sufferin?. I wanna make thin?s whole. Ya?re the architect an? builder, but I?m the one who adds the details an? strengthens the buildin?. Only together we can build the future, Darn??

Suddenly Darnoc vanished in front of me and everything was replaced by a vision, a vision so extraordinary and overwhelming that until this day I am struggling to fully grasp, what had been revealed to me.

I saw our primary plane and then even the whole multiverse. I saw, what would happen, if everything continued like that, I saw the multiverse die in the end, stretching itself and falling more and more apart, until it was no longer able to sustain anything. And I understood that this was all wrong, it shouldn?t be like that.

It was then that I saw something inside the multiverse, a very special primary plane. Once that primary plane had had gods like we had them, but then the gods had left the plane, I didn?t know, why. But what happened then, was extraordinary. There were only humans on this plane and they began to develop freely. Yes, they had their sufferings and failures, many horrible things happened, but more and more they evolved, they began to colonize their own universe and in time the whole multiverse. With a sudden clarity I understood that this was what should have been, but wasn?t, because the multiverse was stuck in a certain phase of its existence and now needed to evolve once again.

And then somebody changed everything. Using all the energy of the multiverse, this somebody destroyed the multiverse and created it anew, but this time differently, all planes inside the multiverse now able to develop and prosper freely. I saw things, which I can?t explain until this day, saw wonders beyond any imagination, for now those free beings could develop into what ever form they wanted to, reaching new ways of existence. There no longer were any balancing forces to halt this development; it was all chaotic and creative. There was of course destruction also, but constantly, new and more evolved forms of existence erupted from the chaos and so it continued on and on, without an end.

I found myself back in reality and was looking into Darnoc?s eyes. And there I saw that he had seen it also.

?Darn, is this what we must do? Is that why we exist? Is that why we are like we are??

?Yes, Im, it is what we were created for??

I guess it was a little bit too much. Did they really expect of us to change the whole nature of the multiverse? I had to sit down, I felt dizzy.

?But how??? was the only thing I was able to say, still overwhelmed by the vision.

Darn sat next to me and put his arms around me.

?I don?t know yet. But together we?ll find out??

We kept sitting there; I rested against his shoulder and finally fell asleep, forgetting those overwhelming thoughts for some time.

The next morning we set out to kill the demon and did so. After that we were given the stone of light, with which we were able to enter the domain of Lady Adalon. She told us that her eggs had been stolen by the Drow and she wanted them back. In exchange, she would bring us to the exit. In order to accomplish our task, she changed our appearance into the one of Drow elves.

We entered the city of Ust Natha, pretending that we came from the city of Ched Nasa and were greeted by the warrior Solaufein, who seemed to be rather nice in comparison to other Drow. He commanded us to come with us and brought us to Imrae, the hand-maiden of the Mother. There we were given the task of rescuing the daughter of the mother from the Illithids, who had taken her captive.

Together with Solaufein we were able to free Phaere, as the daughter of the Mother was called, but she turned out to be an arrogant bitch. And she seemed to have taken an interest towards Darnoc, who had called himself ?Danarij? as long as we were among the Drow. Just keep your dirty hands of him, I thought, looking angrily at Phaere, but she didn?t seem to notice.

The next task was given to us by Phaere herself, we had to kill a beholder, who was smuggling adamant. This we did and reported back to Phaere afterwards. The next task was to show the Svirfneblin that they needed to show more respect for the Mother. Poor deep gnomes, they hadn?t done anything to us. Fortunately, Darnoc was able to convince Solaufein that we could do this alone and so we were able to simply talk to the Svirfneblin, their leader gave us his helmet as ?proof? that we had ?killed? them.

The last task this bitch gave us was to kill poor Solaufein. Of course, Darnoc had no intention of doing so and he told Solaufein about everything. Solaufein handed his cloak to us so that Phaere would think, we really killed him.

After we returned with the cloak, Phaere smiled at Darnoc and told him to follow her. I immediately realized, what was on the mind of that filthy bitch. Suddenly I had this urge to lay my hands around her throat and strangle her, my eyes blazed with pure hatred. But luckily, I was able to restrain myself. I had to trust Darnoc, he wouldn?t fall for her. Or would he? I had this awkward feeling that if he did it, the connection between me and him would be destroyed. So I really hoped and tried to not rush into there and kill her on the spot.

When Darnoc came out again so soon that they really couldn?t have done it, I gave a sigh of relief. But still, if I ever would get my hands on that bitch, I would kill her! I was somewhat surprised by the strength of my feelings. Was this normal? Somehow I thought that it wasn?t, at least not between siblings.

Next thing we had to meet Mother Ardulace, who commanded us to bring her the blood of a Kua-Toa prince. We fought our way through their realm, but better ask Darnoc about it, he was the one who led our attack. In the end we were able to kill the prince and take his blood, although Keldorn was wounded.

We returned with the blood and gave it to Ardulace, who then explained to us that she wanted to seal the city now. Phaere told us to follow her to her room, where she told us that her mother was in fact trying to summon a demon and for this she wanted to sacrifice the eggs of the silver dragon. But that bitch Phaere wanted to betray her own mother and told us to replace the eggs with false ones and give the real ones to her.

When we were in front of the temple again, Solaufein appeared and handed us another set of copies, which he wanted us to give to Phaere and thus betray both mother and daughter. Served this bitch right, I thought.

We stole the eggs and put the copies inside of them, but to Phaere we gave the other set of copies given to us by Solaufein. The real ones we kept.

The ritual was a disaster; the demon killed both the mother and her daughter, what gave me quite a satisfaction. It startled me a little, though, that I could take such pleasure in the death of someone.

After that we handed the eggs over to Lady Adalon, who then brought us to the exit of the Underdark. Finally we left that horrible place and entered sunlight lands again.



Darnoc: Ust Natha


We entered the Drow city without much problem, claiming that we came from the city of Ched Nasa, a city Keldorn had once read about.

The city was quite a sinister place, but full of life. Although the life inside wasn?t really to our liking. The Drow were arrogant and selfish and they had strange pets like spiders and trolls. We even saw how a female Drow slaughtered one of her son on the market, because he had killed one of her slave (?Slaves are expensive, but sons cost nothing? she remarked).

We strolled through the city, when we were intercepted by a male Drow fighter. There was something about him that I liked immediately. I thought that this was strange, for most Drow I had disliked at first sight. But this one seemed a little less arrogant and self-centered than other Drow.

?Halt, strangers, are you the new ones from Ched Nasa?? he asked in a commanding tone.

?Yes, my name is Danarij and those are my companions. What do you want of us??

?I am Solaufein and I am here to tell you that the mothers command you to follow me back to the market. The mothers think that you are able fighters and will be useful. Follow me!?

At the market we were awaited by a haughty Drow female, who didn?t even speak to us, but told Solaufein to explain us the details.

?Imrae, hand-maiden of the Mother, commands you to come with me and rescue one of the daughters of the Mother from the hands of the Illithids. These are the wishes of the Mother, listen and obey!?

I sighed and followed Solaufein, not having much of a choice. The Mothers of the cities were in control of everything and it was unwise to go against their wishes.

Solaufein led us out of the city and back to the entrance of the Illithids? realm.

?What do we do now?? I asked him.

?I will try to interrupt the journey of the Illithids through the astral plane. Make yourselves ready; attack them immediately once they appear here. And of course I don?t have to tell you that if the daughter of the Mother comes to harm you will be held responsible.?

We drew our weapons and waited. Solaufein was muttering strange words, his eyes closed. And when he opened them, it happened.

Suddenly several Illithids appeared right in front of us, in their midst a Drow female. Solaufein drew his sword and attacked, we followed. With two quick strokes I killed two of the surprised Illithids and cut the bonds of the Drow female. She reacted immediately and conjured a fireball onto the other Illithids, which were consumed by the flames.

?Phaere, the Mother sends us? Solaufein explained.

?That much I could guess myself, Solaufein. But who is this stranger who cut my bonds??

?I am Danarij of Ched Nasa and I?m new to Ust Natha? I explained.

?Very well, Danarij, meet me in the tavern of Ust Natha. I can find my own way back to the city, Solaufein.?

?But, Milady, you were captured once already and your safety has been entrusted to me!? Solaufein protested.

?That would be all, Solaufein? Phaere said and teleported away.

?This arrogant bitch, sometimes I would like to?? Solaufein muttered.

?You won?t report that to her, right?? he said, turning to me.

?Of course not, Solaufein? I can see your point, you know.?

?Yeah, whatever, better go to the tavern or she might demand your head or something. Phaere is quite impatient.?

So we went back to the city and searched the tavern, which we found quickly, for it lay just behind the market and was clearly recognizable by the noise and smell of alcohol.

Phaere awaited us in the upper, better parts of the tavern. I had finally time to look at her more closely. She was a tall and stern woman, beautiful and proud, cruel and self-centered. This I gathered from her look at me, which showed me that she was rather pleased with what she saw.

?Ah, that was fast. I admire efficiency in a male. Therefore I have another task for you, Danarij. There is a beholder smuggling Adamant. This must not be allowed, the Mother commands you to kill him. You will find him to the southeast.?

?As you command, Milady? I replied and left the tavern.

After walking for about ten minutes we came to a wide hall where indeed the beholder floated in the middle.

?What do you want, Drow?? the beholder asked grumpily.

?It seems as if your? activities in this city have caught the attention of the Mother. And I don?t mean this in a positive sense.?

?Ah, I understand, you were sent to kill me. I?ve expected that it must happen one day. Very well, let?s begin this, shall we??

He glared at us with his many eyes and his huge mouth opened and began to utter words, dark and cruel words of powerful magic. But a lightning from Imoen?s bow interrupted him, what gave us time to enter close combat. Swords were more effective against beholders, I had realized after my last encounter with them.

The best method against them was hacking off their eyes and cutting off their tongue. If they couldn?t see you and could no longer utter any spells they were helpless. Best was to first cut off the tongue, though. I did this, when the beholder once again tried to conjure a spell and I thrust my sword into this mouth. The beholder screamed in pain and blood flowed out of his mouth. A tongue has lots of blood, I can tell you.

After that he was only able to bite in order to hurt us, but he was no longer a real threat, so we began to cut off his eyes and thrust our swords into his body, trying to hit the vital parts. After lots of stabbing and cutting he finally dropped dead to the ground.

Phaere was very pleased with our success and immediately sent us on another errand together with Solaufein. The Svirfneblin had showed less respect lately the Mother thought and they needed a lesson. Solaufein didn?t like this at all, thinking that this was no job for a sword master. I agreed with him, but didn?t say anything.

I didn?t want to kill the deep-gnomes, they weren?t evil creatures. Then I had an idea how I could avoid bloodshed.

?Solaufein, I realize you do not think this task is worthy of your skill. Therefore I suggest that I do it and you are free to do whatever you want.?

?Alright, agreed. Thank you, Danarij, I won?t forget it.?

We awaited a patrol of deep-gnomes and blocked their way.

?Now look, actually we were ordered to kill you, because the Mother thinks you don?t show enough respect. But I don?t want to do this, so here?s the deal. Hand over your helmets so that I can show them as proof that I have killed you and we?ll let you go.?

?Th? thank you, M? M? Master Drow, you are too kind! Please, tell the Mother that we would never show any disrespect, never!? the leader of the patrol said fearfully.

?Yeah, yeah, just hand over the helmets!?

They did as I had suggested to them and we returned with them to Phaere.

?I am pleased with your achievements. There is one last task I ask of you. Solaufein has grown tiresome, so kill him. Bring me his cloak as proof! You?ll probably find him at the male fighter?s society.?

There had to be another way, I didn?t want to murder Solaufein, of all the Drow he was the most decent. He was indeed at the male fighter?s society and glared suspiciously at us when we entered.

?So she sent you to murder me. That filthy bitch! It had to happen one day??

?No, I don?t want to murder you, Solaufein. Just give me your cloak and it will suffice.?

He looked surprised at me.

?You let me go, just like that? Well, I owe you my life, Danarij and I will never forget that, my word of honor. Take my cloak and give it to her. We might meet again!?

He gave me the coat and left the house. My companions sighed relieved; they also hadn?t liked the idea of murdering someone.

When I returned and handed the cloak to Phaere, she glared triumphantly at it and then smiled at me.

?Well done, Danarij, well done. Ah, you are a truly remarkable male? Would you please follow me for a moment??

I motioned the others to wait outside and followed her inside the female fighter?s society, where she led me to a bedroom.

There she turned around and kissed me passionately, pressing me against the wall.

?Do you want me, Danarij? I can see it that you want me, come and be with me!? she whispered.

I must admit that I was heavily tempted; she was a beautiful woman and had a strong personality. But there was something that kept me, something stirred in the back of my mind. I felt the bond between me and Im more than ever, as if it was made of burning ropes. I couldn?t do it; I couldn?t risk cutting the bondage.

?I? I would like to, Phaere, but? You see, there?s someone else. Someone who? there?s a bondage that holds us together.?

Again she kissed me, this time gentler and she spoke firmly: ?Then I will find a way to cut this bondage that keeps you from me. Once the ritual has taken place, ah? I will have the power and then nothing will stand between us? But right now my mother wishes to talk to you. Come, follow me to the temple.?

Im glared at me on our way to the temple, came closer to me and whispered: ?I felt it, Darn? She wanted t? seduce ya, eh? Quite a beautif?l woman she is? But I?m glad ya didn?t do it. Somehow I feel it would ?ave broken somethin? if ya ?ad done it.?

?Yes, I felt it and that?s why I didn?t do it, Im. I couldn?t just cut the bond between us. Nothing must come between us, remember??

?I remember, Darn, an? I won?t forget. Ever.?

The temple was an impressive, but sinister building. Mother Ardulace waited for us in its middle. I immediately recognized the relation to Phaere, as her daughter Ardulace was beautiful and cruel.

?Ah, Danarij? My daughter has told me that you are quite a useful male. There is a special assignment I need you to accomplish. Bring me the blood of the Kua-Toa prince!?

?As you command, Mother!? I replied and left the temple.

?The blood of a Kua-Toa prince? Where would we find such a prince?? I asked my companions.

?Do you remember the demon knights we encountered? There were those strange signs on the floor and Keldorn told us that they were made by the Kua-Toa? Aerie replied.

?Yes, we need to find those caves again. Hm, the Svirfneblin might know where they are??



Darnoc: The Ritual and the aftermath


We left Ust Natha and went back to the village of the deep-gnomes. Goldander Blackenstone didn?t recognize us, of course, but he had heard from the patrol that we spared. So he bowed low in front of us.

?In the name of our village I wish to thank you.?

Smiling, I replied: ?Oh, no problem, my pleasure. There?s something I wish to know: Where might we find a Kua-Toa prince??

?At the entrance of the village follow the path along the gorge and you will come to a city of the fish-men. A prince lives there, I am told.?

?Thank you, Goldander. We?ll be on our way then.?

We followed the advice of Goldander and walked on the path along the deep gorge.

?Long way down?? Minsc remarked.

?Indeed, don?t want t? fall down there?? Im replied.

The path left the side of the gorge and we entered a huge hall, those strange symbols were on the floor again. And several Kua-Toa guards stood in front of a gate, looking not too pleased at us.

Their captain shrieked something in an unknown tongue and they all attacked, their long spears pointing towards us.

?Minsc and Keldorn, get up front!? I called.

I had remembered that two-handed swords could be used against spears.

Minsc and Keldorn stood in front of us, I and Anomen came behind them and behind us were Im and Aerie. I heard a swishing sound, one of the guards dropped dead and then a lightning zipped past me and hit another guard, killing him instantly from the raw, electric energy. The rest of the guards made it, but Keldorn and Minsc dodged the spears and cut them off with their swords. The guards posed no problem after that, they had no backup weapons.

Minsc pushed the door open and we entered the city of the Kua-Toa. Well, it wasn?t really a city at all, rather several caverns chained together. We met some of the fish-men, but those who hadn?t weapons shrieked and fled. Some guards tried to stop us, but most were killed by a lightning before they even reached us.

Finally we entered a long hall with a throne at its end. On it sat a Kua-Toa with impressive scale armor, glittering in the light of the torches, a two-handed sword resting against the throne.

?Drow! So you came to kill me? Then try it, dark elves!? he called to us and took up the sword.

Suddenly several guards stepped out from behind the pillars in the hall, holding crossbows and long swords hanging at their side.

?Duck!? I screamed at me companions, just before the guards could let loose a volley.

I let myself fall flat on the floor and heard how the bolts flew over me, but Keldorn hadn?t been so lucky, for I heard him scream in pain and looking back I saw a bolt sticking in his side.

I had already drawn my fire-spiters and shot two of the guards, Im and Aerie took out two more. Quickly I rose to my feet and entered close combat, before they could shoot again, followed by Minsc and Anomen, Keldorn stumbling behind us.

The prince hadn?t waited for us to recover and led the attack, he went directly for Minsc. I had other problems, though, because two guards attacked me with their long-swords. I dodged two blows and tried to thrust my sword into the stomach of one of the guards, without success. Suddenly I heard something behind me and moved sideward; therefore the blow only hit me into my left shoulder.

A burning pain went through my shoulder, but still I managed to turn around and use my momentum to slash the guard, who had wounded me, into the chest. Blood was running down my arm, but I gnashed my teeth and turned around to the two other guards I had faced before, holding my shield tighter.

One of them tried to get a blow at me from above, but I blocked it with my shield and thrust my sword at him from the right, driving it right into his stomach. At the same time the other guard tried to hack my sword-arm off, so had to let go of my sword, but rammed my fist right into the second guard?s stomach. With a groan he bent down, so kicked him into this face with my knee. Blood flowed from his nose and for a moment he stumbled forward. This I used to pull out my sword from the body of the first guard and then I swung around and thrust my sword right into the second guard?s back, piercing his heart.

Panting I glanced around and saw that the other Kua-Toa were dead. Minsc was kneeling beside the body of the prince and used a small bottle to take some of the prince?s blood. Keldorn leaned against the wall, blood flowing from the bolt-wound. Anomen was just trying to pull the bolt out.

?Some alcohol and then a hot iron would help? Aerie suggested.

?Well, there is only one problem with that: Drunk I cannot fight and we do not have the time to light a fire? Keldorn replied, gnashing his teeth.

?Ya think ya can walk like that?? Im asked him.

?I must and so I will? was the brief answer.

Minsc handed the bottle with blood to me.

?We?ve got what we came for, now let?s move out! I and Boo don?t like the place of those fish-men?? he commented.

?Yeah, this place?s weird? Im added to that.

I took the time to take a look around. There were basins of water against the walls; the walls themselves were painted with strange picture of fish-monster. Some of them were quite gruesome and showed pictures of those fish-monsters eating other beings, like Drow or humans. Then there were pictures of sacrifices and battles against Illithids and Drow.

?Indeed? Let?s move out here!? I said.

On our way back we didn?t meet many Kua-Toa, some guards were still trying to stop us, but it seemed as if the death of their prince scared the Kua-Toa. So we finally got out of their city again and headed back for Ust Natha.

Mother Ardulace was quite pleased with our success.

?Excellent, I?ll take that bottle. I have preparations to make; the city gates will be sealed for the time being.?

With a wave of her hand she commanded us to go, so we left.

But Phaere followed us and said, after we had some distance between her and her mother: ?Look, come with me to my quarters in the female fighter?s society. There?s something we have to discuss??

?Alright, let?s go.?

Inside her chambers she turned around to me and began to explain: ?My mother wishes to summon a mighty demon in order to help us in our war against the accursed elves from above. In order to accomplish this she wishes to offer the eggs of the silver dragon to the demon as a sacrifice.
I have developed a plan how I can rise to power and then nothing will be able to stop us, Danarij! Steal the real eggs and replace them with some copies I have made!?

Ah, here have the eggs gone! Ardulace had sealed the city, so there was no way out right now. But if I helped Phaere, I would get my hands onto the real eggs.

?I will help you, Phaere.?

?I knew I could trust you. Here, take these copies, bring the real eggs back to me, once you?ve got them. You will find them inside the temple, in a guarded area to the right.?

So we headed back to the temple and took the corridor to the right. There we saw two guards standing in front of a door. I nodded to Im and she nodded back. We both stepped forward and I greeted the guards. When we were standing right before them, we both drew our weapons and killed them with one quick stroke each.

?Look if he?s got a key, mine hasn?t? I told Im.

She bent down and looked through the guard?s pockets and finally took out a small silver key. She smiled and went over to the door, unlocking it.

?Wait, don?t open it yet. Perhaps there are other guards inside there.?

Together with the three other fighters I stepped to the door and opened the door. Looking in we saw three golems running towards us. Quickly we all stepped into the room, drawing our weapons.

I ran towards one of the golems, my sword and shield raised and thrust my sword right into the golem?s chest, pulled it out again and beheaded the beast with one, quick stroke. I turned around, but the other two golems had already been brought down by my companions.

A sack hung on the wall and I went to look into it. The eggs were lying inside, so I took them. Not much a problem with my new belt of frost-giant?s strength. I placed the copies inside the sack.

When we left the temple, a figure materialized out of the shadow: Solaufein.

?What are you doing here? You were supposed to leave the city!? I exclaimed.

?I had to stay and stop the Mother from her plan. Look, I know that this bitch Phaere wants to cheat her mother, but I?ll give you a method to also cheat her. Here?s another set of false eggs, hand it over to her and keep the real ones. When Ardulace summons the demon and both she and Phaere are not able to give him a proper sacrifice, he will kill them both. Once Ardulace is dead, the city gates will open again.?

?Solaufein, how can I ever thank you? Would you like to come with us after we have finished this matter??

?Go where? Ched Nasa??

?No, to the surface.?

He looked at me in total astonishment.

?You are surfacers? And you tell me this? I am honored by your trust, stranger. And I guess that your real name isn?t Danarij??

?No, it is Darnoc. Do you wish to come with us??

?As much as I would like that, I cannot. I must stay here and try to help my people, although I will have to do this from hiding. There are other Drow, you know. Drizzt Do?Urden has showed us that there are other ways and some of us believe that he is right. I am one of them.?

?Then may Torm be always with you, Solaufein? Keldorn remarked.

?I thank you, surfacer, although I do not know the god you speak of. Darnoc, perhaps one day we will meet again??

?Yes, I hope that too, Solaufein.?

He handed over a sack with another copy of eggs to me and vanished back into the shadows. We went back to Phaere and I handed the copies to her.

?Ah, now my mother will see that I am better than she ever was! Come, let us finish this matter!?

Back at the temple Ardulace already waited for us. The false eggs were lying in their sack in the middle of the room, the blood of the Kua-Toa prince in its bottle right next to them.

?Finally, now the ritual can begin. Step back!? the Mother shouted at us.

She raised her arms and began to speak sinister, evil words, which sounded as if they were coming from the depths of the earth itself. Suddenly a circle of fire appeared in mid-air and a demon materialized in middle of it.

?Why have you called me, Mother of Ust Natha??

?I summoned you to help us against the elves of the surface. These eggs of a silver dragon should suffice as a sacrifice.?

The demon roared in cruel laughter.

?You fool; your daughter has deceived you! These eggs aren?t the real eggs, they are mere copies. Now you must die!?

The demon raised his huge pranks, grabbed Ardulace and tore apart in mid-air.

?Wait, demon, I have the real eggs, obey me!? Phaere shouted.

The demon turned and looked with his burning eyes at her.

?The one you call Danarij, but who isn?t really Danarij or Drow, but a human called Darnoc, has deceived you, daughter of the Mother of Ust Natha! And for this you must die also!?

Phaere shrieked in panic and looked at me in total terror. Suddenly the door of the temple and Solaufein entered, his face was a grimace of hate.

?Ah, the deceiver is deceived. You wanted to murder me, but Darnoc proved to be of righteous and good heart, unlike you, Phaere. Your heart is black, evil and selfish. And now you will pay the price for your lust for power. Know that it was I who gave Darnoc the false eggs you carry now. And know that your war against our brothers on the surface will not succeed.?

The demon stepped over to Phaere, who had backed away to the wall and ripped her apart like her mother. After it was finished, Solaufein nodded at me and left the temple.

?Be gone, demon, I want nothing from you? I said and the demon vanished again.

After that we went back to the hall of Lady Adalon and handed over the eggs to her.

?I thank you, human. Now, let me turn you back and bring you to the exit to the surface.?

With one wave of her hand she not only teleported us to the exit, but also changed us back into our human forms.

?Here is the exit, if you follow it you will come to the temple. I wish you farewell and the best of luck.?

And with that she teleported away, leaving us to climb up to the surface. We walked through several corridors and met several Drow guards along the way.

Suddenly we came to a hall that looked quite different from the others; it had green and yellow decorations, which looked like plants and flowers. Inside we saw several Drow fighting against other elves with silver armor and blond hair. They were elves from the surface. We helped them in their fight, which was quickly over after we entered it.

?Thank you, human. Who are you that you walk the lands without sun?? one of the surface elves asked us.

?We have tried to find our enemy down here, but it seems as if he has already went on to the surface? I replied.

?Whom do you speak of??

?Irenicus.?

?Irenicus! Hah, indeed he has already arrived here. You better follow us and talk with our General, Sovalidas.?

And so we followed the elves up to the surface. Soon we came to the last tunnel and finally saw sunlight again.

?Ah, it?s good t? be back up ?gain. Can ya feel it?? Im asked me.

?Yeah, I feel it and I?m also glad to be back up again. Come on; let?s get out of this horrible Underdark.?

And so we left the Underdark, not knowing what would await us on the surface. Irenicus seemed to already be up there, but what he had done we didn?t know.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:30 PM.

[Darnoc]

Fifth Interlude: A son of Bhaal, a daughter of Bhaal, a monk, Jaheira and someone else


We had been in Candlekeep for months now, looking through ancient books without end, but also without success. Jaheira had stayed with us, wanting to keep an eye on us, and Arkul Sazzari had stayed, because he was fascinated by the subject of this Power.

One day I was standing in front of a bookshelf, reading another ancient book and it already seemed that it wouldn?t be much use, when suddenly the ?real? figure of Lilacor appeared beside me. Well, he wasn?t really there, I just saw him. In reality Lilacor was probably somewhere in Rashemen together and Minsc and Aerie.

?You are near the solution, Darnoc. But first, let me show you something.?

Suddenly darkness was around us and a little away from us I saw a small, unborn child floating in mid-air. I looked closer at it and somehow I was able to feel it.

?It?s a girl?? I said.

?Yeah, but there?s more to it? Lilacor replied.

Again I reached for it with my senses and felt it. And then I realized it.

?Now wait, it can?t be??

?But it is, Darnoc, it is. Best is to accept it and plan ahead.?

?So Im is pregnant and she didn?t tell me.?

?She wants to tell you and she will soon. But now you must look ahead and search for the best path in the future.?

This was something I hadn?t planned, something I hadn?t seen. I didn?t like things, which I couldn?t see ahead. This would change everything. So I dived into the streams of time, possibilities and probabilities, looking at different futures and searching for the best way.

I saw futures where Im was training our daughter thieving skills and our daughter surprised me by sneaking behind me. When I saw this I smiled. I saw our daughter grow and become adult, while Im grew old. Our daughter married a thief and together they traveled the lands, losing contact with me and Im. And then Im died and I buried her, leaving me behind for eternity.

?No, that will not happen!? I screamed, pushing away that future.

?You must choose, I can?t help you? Lilacor said and vanished.

The room changed back to normal and I saw Im standing next to me and looking into my eyes.

?Is somethin? wrong, Darn?? she asked me, worry in her voice.

?No, it?s all right, just another of those visions? I replied.

She sighed and took my hand.

?There?s somethin? I must tell ya. Somethin? wonderful, Darn.?

?I know, you?re pregnant. It?s a girl. Already have a name for her??

Astonished she looked at me.

?How did ya know??

Shrugging my shoulders I replied: ?I saw it.?

Then I embraced her closely and kissed her gently.

?I?m happy, Im, it?ll be wonderful, having a child and all.?

She smiled and replied: ?I wanna name her ?Ceinwyn?.?

?That means ?star?? I explained.

?How d?ya know that??

?It?s a name from the language my clan speaks, you know.?

?Really? I just heard it somewhere??

?Remember that we once talked about that? How we would raise our child??

?Oh, yes, I do? I?m gonna teach ?er t? be a thief an? mage, Darn.?

?And I am going to show her my laboratory, my inventions, the wonders of technology? But do you think she will inherit my? abilities??

?Hm, hard t? say? Perhaps she?ll really inherit ?em, who knows? But It?ll be great nevertheless? she said, smiling happily.

She grabbed the book she had just read before and handed it over to me.

?Read that, I think it?ll interest ya.?

I looked at the passage she had pointed out to me and it read: ?The child of Bhaal, who became a god, will come to seek for power, driven by the greatest force of the multiverse. He will search for it and he will find it, for I guard it and he is the key. But what he will find, no one can tell.?

It was Alaundo the Wise who had written those words down. The whole thing was a riddle. How could someone guard something when he was already dead? Of course with his body! We had to search for his grave and we would find what we came looking for. I didn?t pay much heed to the cryptic message about not knowing what I would find.

I showed the passage to Jaheira and Arkul and they both agreed on my solution.

?We need to enter the catacombs once again? Jaheira remarked.

I remembered we had once already traveled through the catacombs when we had tried to escape from Candlekeep after we had killed the leaders of the Iron Throne.

Jaheira led the way down to the catacombs; we lighted some torches and entered them. Rows of tombs we passed halls and corridors for the dead. I began to remember the way as we went on and so we finally reached the tomb of Alaundo, deep down in the catacombs.

It was a huge block of stone and the figure of Alaundo was carved into it, as if he was lying on the stone.

?Now, where is your secret, old man?? I asked and stepped to the tomb.

Slowly I looked at everything, but without success.

?Can?t you reveal your secret, Alaundo? I need to find the Power! I am the son of Bhaal, who became a god and I am here! Reveal your secret!?

And suddenly, as if I had spoken a spell, the wall behind the tomb slid away and revealed a new corridor.

?My god, he must have put a spell on it that would recognize your voice?? Arkul whispered.
Following the corridor we finally we came to a hall, where locked gates blocked our way.

Suddenly a deep voice, seeming to come from all around us, spoke: ?So you have arrived. Finally! I have waited long, Darnoc. And why have you come??

?You have consciousness? We thought you were a mere power, without any consciousness!? Jaheira exclaimed.

?Oh, I just wanted to appear unconscious in order to fulfill my plan. But the next phase is at hand. So, tell me, Darnoc.?

?I want immortality for Imoen. And I guess you know this already.?

?Yes, I know. But I wanted to hear it from your own mouth.?

There was silence for some time, but then the voice continued: ?I guess you two must have already thought that someone created you and bound you together for a purpose. Your guess was right, for I was who did this.?

?Ya did it? But why?? Im asked.

?Because the multiverse must evolve and you will be my tools to do so.?

Again there was silence, until the voice continued: ?Your cause is noble, but it would have been better if you never came here. I cannot fulfill your wish, Darnoc. What you seek I will not give to you, my power may not be used for such a purpose.?

?I will do whatever I can to make Im immortal!? I shouted determined.

?Yes, I know, the love between you is extraordinarily strong. Just as I planned it. You will not stop for everything to reach your goal, I can feel it. Therefore you leave me no other choice than to remove what gives you determination. Imoen will cease to exist.?

Im opened her mouth, her face grew pale and she turned to me.

?Darn? I? my daughter!? she whispered.

She tried to reach for my hand, but suddenly vanished, as if she never had existed.

I just starred at the point where she just had been standing before, not believing what I saw. I fell on my knees, still starring at the emptiness that once had been Imoen, still not believing it.

?No, no, no, no?? I whispered and fell on my face, sobbing.

The world began to fade before my eyes, I heard my companions shout and rush towards me, but then all went dark.

In the darkness Im stood before me, smiling at me. But she didn?t look real, she looked somewhat ethereal. Slowly she bent down and took my hand, helping me up. I embraced her, pressed her against my body and kissed her, never wanting to let her go again.

?I want to stay here; I can?t lose you, Im?? I whispered.

?Darn, I?m sorry for what happened; there was nothing I could do? Ah, it?s no use tellin? ya that, I know. But ya ?ave t? let go o? me an? live on. Promise me, Darn!?

Tears streamed from my eyes as I replied: ?But I can?t let you go, I can?t continue on without you. But I must, because I am immortal! I want to die, Im??

?I?ll be with ya, Darn, somehow. But ya ?ave t? let go.?

?No, I won?t! I?ll find a way to bring you back, Im, I promise you that!?

?Don?t go down that path, Darn, it?ll only lead t? many evil thin?s an? lots o? sufferin?, I can see it.?

And with that I awoke again in the hall. Jaheira and Arkul looked at me, their faces showing their shock.

?By the gods, Darnoc, I never would have thought?? Jaheira whispered.

I felt her absence, something was missing and the bondage was gone. Our souls and spirits, tied together by an invisible rope, had been ripped apart brutally. So I sat long there, weeping, and in my heart I swore that I would bring Imoen back. I wouldn?t care, how long it took, I would manage it. We would be reunited and we would live together for all eternity as god and goddess. And then I would get my revenge at the Power.

My hate grew and grew and I let it happen, I no longer had the power to resist it anymore. Im had given me strength to hold back the evil, but she was gone and now and I was left alone with my inner demons.

Suddenly it burst out, I howled in agony, hate and anger and began to change into the slayer-beast.

?I will destroy them all, I will be the only one left and I will rule them all! No one will stand before my power! I will have all the power in the multiverse and then I will bring her back! No one will stop me and anyone who tries will die!?

Arkul and Jaheira stumbled to their feet, starring frightened at me.

?By the gods, what is happening, Darnoc?? Jaheira shouted.

Something was different than before. I was in control of myself, not under the control of the beast. And I realized that I could use the energy of my hate to achieve anything, to even vanquish the gods themselves.

?Behold, for I am here to show you a new way, a golden way to a glorious future! The gods are the past, I am the future! My technology will conquer the world and then the multiverse itself! Look upon me, for I am the only true god, the rest of them are false gods, trickster, liars and I will punish them for their arrogance!?

Arkul starred at me and came nearer.

?Is this your divine form?? he asked, almost whispering.

?I can take on this form, if it suits me. This is the expression of my divine and just wrath, with which I will vanquish all the infidels. Follow me and your reward shall be great, Arkul Sazzari!?

He fell to his knees, bowing deep.

?I submit to you, my Lord and God!? he cried.

?Then rise, my prophet and messenger! Bring my words to the people, teach them the true way!?

?I will do as you command, my Lord and God! What shall be done??

?Let us leave this place and the fools in it. But for this I will have to take on my disguise again.?

And with this I changed back into my human form.

Jaheira stepped in front of me, clutching her staff tightly.

?Stop this madness, Darnoc!? she demanded.

I glared at her, anger and hate rising in me. Then I grabbed her at the throat, while changing back into the slaver-form.

?You are an infidel, Jaheira, and therefore you must die! Watch, Arkul, for thus shall the unfaithful be punished!?

Jaheira tried to struggle from my grip, but in my slayer-form I was far too strong for her. I raised my claws and ripper her head away with them.

?The New Era has begun and all who stand in our way shall be destroyed. This is a Holy War and there are no innocents! There are only those who are for us and those who are against us! Listen, my prophet, and learn!?

And that is how the change began, which eventually would engulf the whole multiverse.






Part Six: Weapons





Imoen: Connected


On the surface, we were greeted by elves, which were just battling against the Drow. Irenicus had succeeded in his plans at least partially, the city of Suldanessalar, capitol of the elves in Tethir, had vanished and he had entered it. We were questioned by General Sovalidas and then by Lord Elhan, until he was finally content and believed that we were indeed enemies of Irenicus. In order to enter the city again, Elhan needed the so called Rynn Lathorne, a magical artifact. But that was exactly the problem: Bodhi had stolen it. We agreed to bring the Rynn Lathorne back. Finally I would be able to kill that bitch and get my soul back! And then we would go after Irenicus, returning Darnoc his soul.

After all that darkness I was glad to be back in the open, under the sun and moon. It was a nice spot, a quiet, peaceful forest, a small lake next to us. So I suggested that we camped her and rested for a while, which all agreed to.

Long I had wanted to tell Darnoc that I had a gift for music, which I wanted to share with him. Never had I had the chance, though. I had wanted to do it back in Baldur?s Gate, but never had summoned enough courage to do so. But now, after all we had gone through, I knew that I could do it.

Darnoc looked surprised at me, as I took out the guitar. They looked puzzled at me and Minsc asked me, what it was. So I explained it to them. Darnoc was quite surprised to hear that, he never would have thought that I had a musical talent. It was a joy to watch his surprised face and I smiled at him, feeling happy. I couldn?t really recall when I had felt that last time.

I began to play for them and they listened, totally captured by my music. Earlier I always had had problems with playing in front of people, but somehow it had vanished, together with my older self. This new Imoen had inner strength and courage unknown to me until then. I was surprised by myself.

They all praised my talent, what of course increased my happiness. I guess my eyes shone from pride and joy that night. But I still had a surprise left for them?

I began to sing and that totally stunned them. Darnoc was staring at me in total awe, he never would have thought. He was a good singer himself, with a beautiful bass. But it almost seemed now that he was even more impressed by my soprano.

Silence followed my performance, nobody wanted to break the spell, which had all enchanted them. I finally took Darnoc?s hand and told him that we should sing together. He suggested a ballad, the song of Wulfgard and Wulflinde, one of his favorites.

It was indeed a beautiful song, also a very difficult one. Together with Keldorn, who sung tenor, we managed it and were surprised by how well it all went. Even the elves came listening to us.

After our astonishing performance, we sat down around the campfire and chatted about this and that, nothing serious. For a while it seemed as if our worries had gone. But I and Darnoc didn?t speak; we just looked into each others eyes, feeling our connection. He seemed to be happy now, which also filled my heart with gladness, although we both still hadn?t reclaimed our souls.

I fell asleep, but cannot recall, when. At sunrise I awoke again, yawned and stretched, then got up and walked towards the lake, washing my face. I looked around and saw Darnoc sleeping beside my bedroll.

Suddenly this idea occurred to me, to give him a good wake with a little lake water. Smiling mischievously, I took a bucket, went to the lake and filled it. Then I sneaked back, looked for a second at Darnoc?s sleeping figure and threw the whole water over him.

He jumped up and looked around puzzled, until he saw me, trembling all over from the cold water. It was just hilarious, I just couldn?t help but laugh at him standing there, trembling and looking confused.

He seemed to be a little grumpy and asked me: ?Now why did you do that??

I was still laughing and replied: ?T? clear yar mind o? course. Nothin? better than a little water in the mornin?.?

He looked at me, disappointment and a little angry and said: ?That wasn?t very nice of you, you know??

Couldn?t he just understand that it was fun? I stepped closer to him, but he didn?t change his face, still looking a little sad.

?I never would have thought that you would do such a thing to me, Im.?

He really took the whole thing a little bit too serious! But hell, not everybody got the same sense of humor. So I apologized to him.

But then he laughed and his whole face changed, his eyes glittering jokingly and he grabbed my hand.

?Gotcha! You really believed I would be angry at you because of a little mischief??

Hah, he had only acted! I felt relieved and laughed also, withdrawing my hand. Suddenly I had the odd urge to play a little with him, to have some fun and happiness, as we had done back in Candlekeep. The child in me seemed to surface again.

?Ya never catch me, ya ol? fossil!?

He changed his voice into a faked, angry tone and replied: ?Now you?re going to get it!?

This made me even more laugh and I countered: ?But first ya?ve gotta get me!?

And then I turned and ran, he behind me, trying to catch me. I knew exactly that he was the better runner and if I kept a straight line, he would certainly get me. There was only one choice: into the woods and then confuse him with quick turns and changes of directions.

I heard him shout behind me: ?You just wait, Im, I?ll get you in the end!?

Laughing, I replied: ?In yar dreams, ya clumsy ol? bear!?

The next comment of his was just hilarious, it made me giggle and laugh even more: ?Bears can be quite fast, you know. And besides, I?m a wolf, not a bear!?

It was an old joke of mine; I had often called him ?Wolf?, because of his ?fur? and his ?wolfish grin?. Of course, back then in Candlekeep I hadn?t known that his mother indeed was a werewolf.

I ran on and while running, glanced quickly back. Bad idea, for I stumbled over a root. He quickly caught up and grabbed my arm. Of course, I tried to wrestle from his grip and with one forceful pull backwards tried to get free, but only managed to stumble over another root, trip over and drag Darnoc with me on the ground. I landed on my back and Darnoc right on me, not a really comfortable situation. Still, I just couldn?t stop laughing and giggling, not in a long time I had had so much fun.

Suddenly I noticed that he was completely silent and just looking at me, somewhat sadly, but at the same time happily. It was strange and when I stopped laughing and starred back into his eyes, I felt? It reminded me of the third dream I had had. But this here was real, not just a dream; I couldn?t just tell myself that this was all just imagination or the result of too much torture. I knew that we were connected, I felt this connection and somehow I felt that it would only become complete, if we were fully connected. Right now we were just spirit and soul, but also our bodies needed to be united in order to truly be one.

Slowly Darnoc bent down, coming closer and closer, until I felt his warm breath on my skin, while I kept looking into his eyes, almost sinking into them. And then his lips touched mine, warm and soft, his breath floating into my mouth. For a moment I shivered and in me the longing awoke, a deep wanting. I closed my eyes and just felt him, as he kissed me passionately, as I let go of all my worries and useless denials, for I knew that I wanted this, I needed this and all my clumsy attempts to hide this fact were now breaking away, vanishing.

We began to kiss each other all over the face, my heartbeat went faster and faster, as did my breath and I began to feel warmer and warmer and at the same time strangely cold, as shivers went down my back and everything but my desire vanished into nothingness, everything but him was now gone.

But then, suddenly something interrupted everything, exploding in my head: No, this was wrong, we couldn?t do that, we couldn?t go down that path, I needed to stop this, before it was too late, before I couldn?t stop myself anymore, before I forgot everything completely! I was afraid, worried, I was unsure; in my mind I had those horrible pictures, where they burned us on a pyre and yelled ?incest? and many other things at us.

So I pushed Darn slowly away and looked deep into his eyes.

?Look? this isn?t right. We?re siblings, Darn! We shouldn?t feel like that!?

He stroked my cheek gently, again his touch sent shivers through my body. Oh, I wanted him, but I needed to focus, I couldn?t let this happen. Focus, Imoen, get a grip!

But then he said: ?I don?t care for me, whatever you decide I will accept.?

Why did he say that, why did he leave the decision to me, it was so unfair! I knew exactly that I my resistance was useless and that I couldn?t fight, what I wanted, deep down in my heart. Why didn?t he just say ?you?re right, let?s stop?? Perhaps he knew exactly that I hadn?t the strength to deny him, because I didn?t want at all.

So I struggled with myself, trying to tell myself that we couldn?t do that. But more and more I realized that I had already lost the battle long ago, the decision had been made and was now irreversible. I simply had to let go of my worries, it was so easy, so easy to simply let it happen. Still, there were worries, there was fear and I needed Darnoc to assure me that I needn?t worry about it.

?I? I don?t care ?bout what they?ll call us, a?right? We love each other, right? An? nothin? else counts, t? hell with them others!?

What the hell was I trying to tell myself? I guess I was trying to make myself believe that nothing would happen that all was alright and we could just go on like that. Not really successfully right now, so I simply blocked the worries out, at least for the moment.

But he insisted on bringing them back, just when I had convinced myself that there was nothing to worry about: ?They will accuse of incest, some will perhaps even try to kill us for it. Are you sure, Im??

So, it came down to make a real decision. If I stepped onto this path now, there was no going back. Either I did step onto it or not. And I knew that there was only one thing I wanted. I nodded firmly.

?I don?t care ?bout their opinion any longer. Look, I realized that what we ?ave?s somethin? special that no one else ?as. We?re one an? we?re meant t? be t?gether, whatever they say.?

I tried to assure him that I meant it earnestly and hugged him, kissing him with all possible passion. He lowered me back on the grass, kissing me softly. I began touching his shirt, I wanted it off, if I was going to do it, I wanted to do it right now and get it over with, no hesitations anymore. He helped me with the shirt and thus revealed the hair on his body, which had grown since I had last seen him like that.

Touching it, I remarked, smiling: ?Like a wolf, I?ve always said it.?

He gave me right and kissed me again, while his hands touched my breast, which hardened, as my body began to feel warm again. His hand moved down, touching my body and I trembled at the touch, my desire growing and growing, as he pulled my shirt upwards and began touching my bare skin.

Finally, as he had taken it off, he starred at me in awe and remarked: ?Im, you?re absolutely stunning??

This made me smile and reply to him, kissing him on the cheek, that he wasn?t so bad himself, if he would just stop looking always so sinister. He then said to this that it was impossible to make a sinister face around me, what made me smile even more. I touched his thick, brown hair and again he kissed me, while he reached down with one hand and pulled of my boots. I, on the other hand, was just trying to get his trousers open. After some trying I managed to open his belt and strip them down. He tried the same with me, while kissing my breasts, but didn?t manage so well, so I helped him with them. After my experiences in Spellhold I had given up wearing skirts, for obvious reasons.

His hand moved down, over my bare skin, touching my legs, then my thighs and then? My whole body seemed to tremble from delight and desire, I wanted him right now! Never had I felt something as strong before, but at that moment I hadn?t in mind to reflect upon my feelings, I just wanted to fulfill them. I needed to fulfill them!

Suddenly the memories appeared again, just popping up in my head. Pain, blood, sweat and grunts, something inside of me, hurting me, without me being able to stop it. Again I trembled, but this time of fear, a cold fear taking hold of me, everything else vanishing.

Darnoc seemed to feel it too, for he smiled gently at me and then kissed me softly.

?It won?t hurt, Im, it?ll be just fine, don?t worry? he whispered into my ear.

The wave of cold passed, I nodded and then he slowly pushed apart my legs. I felt him enter me, not like? the other guy, not forcefully, not painfully. Again my desire awoke, this time slower and softer than before.

?Ya never did this, I know, but ya?re doin? a?right for a first-timer? I managed to whisper, trying to push all fear away.

He starred at me in surprise and asked: ?What, how do you know that I never???

You?d like to know that, wouldn?t you? But I think I?ll keep some secrets for myself?

He began to push into me, but only slowly first, while he bent down and again, kissing me passionately. I felt it come, I felt my body getting warm, my feelings rise and suddenly I grabbed his hands and pressed them, trying to stop myself from a moan, which just had wanted to leave my lips. He began to push faster and faster into me and I moved against him with my thighs, pressing them against him in the same rhythm, without thinking about it, just doing it.

He put his hands into my hair, kissing my throat and keeping on going. And then I just couldn?t stop myself any longer, a soft moan exited my mouth and then more came, louder and louder. I stopped thinking, I only felt and it felt wonderful. I felt him, I felt him as a whole, as a part of myself, with everything inside of him and we became one being, everything connected and locked forever.

Finally everything seemed to explode inside of me, a joy and exaltedness so great that it almost became unbearable, sending my body into uncontrolled spasms, as I screamed, but not from pain or fear, something just had to make its way out of me, or else I would have really exploded, something of these feelings. At least that is how it felt like.

It was over and he lay on me, we both panted heavily and sweated, our skins wet. He moved off from me and then put his arms around me, pressing my body against his. And like that we slept there on the grass and in the sunlight, the wind blowing over us.

I awoke some time later, still feeling wonderful and totally relaxed. But then my worries and fears reappeared, when I looked at him, sleeping peacefully next to me, undisturbed. But my thoughts no longer were undisturbed. If we?d continue like this, they would eventually find out and then? No, I couldn?t let him come to harm. It was hard, for me and for him, but it was, what I needed to do, for both of us.

So I stood up and put my clothes back on, moving a little away of him and staring into nothingness, consumed by my thoughts. It was like this that he found him and I realized that he didn?t understand.

?I? I can?t, Darn? I just can?t? I whispered to him and began walking away, tears beginning to fill my eyes.

And then I felt, how a determination began to appear inside of him. More than that, I actually was able to hear his thoughts. He wanted to find a place, even create a place, where our love could be safe and we could live together undisturbed and in peace. How I longed for such a place, but I didn?t believe that it was possible. And so I needed to walk away from him in order to save him.



Darnoc: Back on the surface


The elves led us to a group of silvery tents, where an elf with richly decorated armor stood.

?General Sovalidas, we bring before you some humans and an elf we have found at the entrance to the Underdark. What shall be done with them??

?I will speak with them and determine, if their intentions are of good or evil nature. You may leave, lieutenant.?

?As you command, General? the lieutenant said, bowed and left us with Sovalidas.

?The inhabitants of the deep are our enemies and normally we wouldn?t hesitate to kill anyone and anything that ascends from the Underdark. So speak quickly or feel our blades. Who is the leader of your group??

I stepped forward and bowed before the General of the elven army.

?My name is Darnoc and I lead this group. What is it you wish to know??

?What did you seek in the Underdark, Darnoc??

?We are hunting a man called Irenicus. But it seems as if he has already escaped to the surface.?

?Jon Irenicus? You hunt him? From what I know you could be his allies and only acting as if you were his enemies.?

I sighed and asked: ?Then how can we prove that we speak the truth??

Sovalidas shook his head and answered: ?There is nothing I can do to determine this. Lord Elhan will have the means to do so.?

He waved to one of the elven warriors, who then left and soon came back with another elf, who wore an armor decorated with gold and a sword with emeralds on its hilt.

?Lord Elhan, we have found these here in the Underdark. They claim to be enemies of Jon, but I have not the means to determine whether they speak the truth or not.?

?It is good that you sent for me, Sovalidas. You may go, I will speak with them.?

?As you command, Lord? Sovalidas answered and left.

Lord Elhan now turned to us: ?You claim to be enemies of Jon Irenicus. Why are you his enemies? What has he done to you??

I and Im looked at each other and we both stepped forward.

?He?s stolen our souls, the bastard!? Im said with anger in her voice.

?And we will reclaim them with whatever means necessary? I added.

A mage standing next to Elhan commented: ?They speak the truth, Lord.?

?I see. Clearly a reason to hate someone, I would say. Now, are you allies or enemies of the Drow??

?We are not their friends, they are allies of Irenicus? I replied.

?Again the truth, my Lord? the mage said.

?Look, can ya stop questionin? us? Can?t ya start trustin? us??

Elhan shook his head.

?However sorry I am for the loss of your soul, woman, we do not trust humans lightly.?

?This will lead us nowhere, Elhan? I commented.

Elhan thought for a while before he answered: ?Alright, I will try to trust you. Irenicus has entered our city and is probably right now slaughtering its inhabitants. But there is nothing we can do; somehow he has made the city invisible. We need the Rynn Lathorne; its magic will reveal the city. But there is another problem: The Rynn Lathorne has been stolen by an ally of Irenicus.?

?Bodhi? Im whispered.

?Irenicus? sister? That explains some things. Now I suggest this to you: Kill Bodhi and bring back the Rynn Lathorne and I will believe you fully.?

?That?s a?right with me, I wanna kill that bitch anyway? Im replied.

?I agree with these terms, Elhan? I added.

?Excellent, then thus it shall be. You may camp here, if you wish to rest. Bodhi has fled to the north, so I suggest you use the pass of the sharp teeth.?

We left Elhan and went over to a lake nearby. There Aerie and Anomen took a look at Keldorn?s wound. They put a short sword into a fire, used it to take out the bolt and then closed the wound with magic. When they had finished, it was already growing dark.

?Look, can we camp right here? It?s a nice spot? Im suggested.

?Yeah, alright? I replied and took out my bedroll.

?Hey, wait, not like that!? she exclaimed.

Puzzled I asked her: ?What do you mean??

?Well, I thought we could sit ?round the fire an? talk a little, ya know, such thin?s.?

Smiling, I replied: ?Suits me alright, it?s been a time since I actually sat around a fire with my companions.?

We sat around the fire we had already lighted and looked at our provisions. There was not much left, so we asked Elhan, who sent some bread, meat and wine over to us.

As we were eating and drinking, Im took something out of her backpack. It looked like an instrument with strings on it, but was far too small to be played. But after she spoke an unknown spell, the instrument suddenly expanded and grew to a size one could use.

?What?s that?? Minsc asked her.

?They call it ?guitar?. Our father gave it t? me back in Candlekeep, ya know. Winthrop knew how t? play it an? he tried t? teach me.?

That was new to me.

?Hey, you never told me that!?

Smiling, Im replied: ?Well, I never came ?round t? it. Wanted t? tell ya in Baldur?s Gate, but then we were caught by Irenicus??

She began to move her fingers over the strings and as she pulled them lightly, they began to sound. Faster and faster she played, playing a music that almost invited us to dance. Minsc and Aerie actually did so, but we others just sat closely to Im and listened to the beautiful music Im conjured out of this guitar.

When she had finished her piece, I commented: ?Im that was just? absolutely amazing!?

She laughed joyfully and explained: ?Well, didn?t believe I?d ?ave it in me, eh? Winthrop an? father didn?t think so too, first. I was a horrible student, ya know. I practiced, a?right, but every time I wanted t? play in front o? other people; I couldn?t bring out a straight tune. But I kept on practicin? an? now I ?ave no problem playin? here.?

Then she put her fingers onto the strings again and played another piece, as beautiful as the one before. I just sat there and watched her play, forgetting everything around me. Her music was almost a magic itself.

When she stopped she glanced around and asked: ?What d?ya think now??

Keldorn smiled warmly and said: ?I never heard music thus beautiful, Imoen, and I thank you from the depths of my heart for sharing your gift with us. You are indeed a gifted woman.?

?Even Boo likes it and normally he isn?t the one who appreciates music? Minsc commented.

?Squeak!? Boo made, when Im petted him softly.

?Yeah, he got it a?right, smart hamster, this Boo.?

?Can you play another one, please?? Aerie begged.

?Yes, I would like to hear more too? Anomen added.

I just looked at Im and smiled happily. It was enough; she understood and showed it by smiling back at me, her eyes glittering in the light of the fire.

?A?right, here it comes?? she said.

First she began to play and the melody itself was already more beautiful than anything I had ever heard before. It was very sad and touched something deep in my heart. But then she began to sing and her voice struck me with awe. She had a beautiful, rich soprano, which even made the elves turn around and watch her.

Never before had I heard her sing. I was the one who always sung and before I had heard her I had thought that my voice was a good voice. My voice was a deep bass; I could fill a whole hall with my voice and make a chatting crowd silent with a voice that sounded like it came out of the depths of the earth itself, ascending from deep, rocky and earthy caves and bursting out into the light of the surface. My voice was wild and strong, but hers was soft and gentle, like a spring breeze in a forest, making the trees whisper softly. But it wasn?t weak at all; it carried far and wide and still kept this soft quality.

I never remembered the exact words of her song, but I do remember that it was a story that touched my heart and brought tears into my eyes. When she finished, all was silent for a long time.

?By the gods, I never heard something like that before!? Keldorn exclaimed.
The looks of us others said the same thing and Im saw it and smiled happily at the appreciation.

?Come, Darn, let us sing t?gether? she said, stretching out her hand.

I took her hand and stood up.

?The song of Wulfgard and Wulflinde? I whispered.

It was an ancient song of a male and a female werewolf, who tried to live together in peace, but were always hunted by others and so had to wander from place to place. Finally they settled down and managed to hide their other nature, but the chieftain Adalbert of the nearby village wanted Wulflinde for himself and by accident uncovered her and Wulfgard?s true nature. In his madness he thought that he could kill Wulfgard and take Wulflinde for himself, somehow hiding her other side from the other villagers. Together with his warriors he came for the two and tried to kill Wulfgard, but Wulflinde changed into a werewolf and attacked Adalbert. Adalbert killed Wulflinde and as she lay slain before him, she turned back into her human form; it was then that Adalbert realized that he had killed the one he had loved. Wulfgard was able to flee the scene, but swore to kill the villagers for what Adalbert had done. The next night Wulfgard sneaked from house to house and murdered the villagers in their sleep, the hate driving him. Adalbert awaited him and threw his sword at Wulfgard?s feet, telling him that he deserved to die for killing Wulflinde. But Wulfgard laughed at him and told him that he would let him live as the sole survivor of the village and that he wanted Adalbert to always remember what had happened there. With that Wulfgard vanished into the night and was never seen again, but Adalbert took up his sword and killed himself.

?We need another singer, a tenor? Im replied.

?I know the song and I am tenor? Keldorn replied.

?Very well, then this should work? I commented.

One needed three voices: a soprano, who represented Wulflinde; a bass, who represented Wulfgard and a tenor, who represented Adalbert.

Using her guitar, Im played the melody of the song, a sad and solemn tune, which changed into a fierce and sinister melody during the fight and also the end. There wasn?t a fixed melody one had to play, the player had to improvise and follow the voices of the singers, which made playing that particular song very difficult, especially since it was a very long song.

I won?t write down the whole song, it would fill pages to do so. Therefore I only mention that the whole elven army was listening in the end to our trio and at the end everything was perfectly still, as if they all were under a spell.

After a while the elves went away again and we all sat around the fire, starring into it, not yet wanting to talk.

?I will never forget this? Aerie finally whispered.

We all nodded. This night would stay with us forever, it was clearly special. Slowly we began to talk again, about this and that. And as I listened I realized that the subject of our quest never came up even once. I felt that we all had cheered up a little and smiled.

Then I looked at Im and saw that we were the only two who were silent. We looked into the other?s eyes and felt the connection between us again. Although there was emptiness, where Im?s soul should have been, I felt happiness in her heart. Something she hadn?t felt in a long time and me either.

I must have dozed off, for the next thing I felt was icy cold water all over my body. Immediately I got up, trembling all over and saw Im standing next to me, a bucket in her hand and laughing as she watched me, all my clothes soaked.

?Now why did you do that?? I asked a little grumpily.

?T? clear yar mind o? course. Nothin? better than a little water in the mornin?? she replied.

?That wasn?t very nice of you, you know??

?But? but I thought? It was just a bit o? fun!?

She stepped closer and looked at me, while I made an expression of hurt feelings and disappointment.

?I never would have thought that you would do such a thing to me, Im? I whispered sadly.

Now she stood right in front of me and looked directly into my eyes.

?I? I?m sorry, I didn?t mean t? hurt ya? she whispered, clearly meaning it.

Suddenly I laughed and grabbed her hand.

?Gotcha! You really believed I would be angry at you because of a little mischief??

She laughed also and quickly withdrew her hand.

?Ya never catch me, ya ol? fossil!? she shouted mockingly.

?Now you?re going to get it!? I grumbled in a faked angry voice.

?But first ya?ve gotta get me!? she replied and dashed off.

Bad idea, because I had always been good when it came to running. She ran towards the nearby forest and I went after her, gaining more and more. Glancing back she realized it and quickly dashed off sideward. I almost stumbled into a bush before I could turn around.

?You just wait, Im, I?ll get you in the end!? I shouted at her.

?In yar dreams, ya clumsy ol? bear!?

?Bears can be quite fast, you know. And besides, I?m a wolf, not a bear!? I replied while running, but she just giggled and ran on.

For a moment she glanced back, didn?t look where she was walking and stumbled over a root. It was all I needed, in a quick sprint I caught up with her and grabbed her arm. She tried to wrestle from my grip, stepped backwards and stumbled over another root, dragging me with her so that I fell right on her.

?Oh, darn, that didn?t go so well?? she muttered while laughing.

?What??

?Not ya, the root, stupid!?

She still giggled, but I grew silent and just starred at her. I couldn?t get my eyes off her, so I watched how the sunlight made her red hair and her cheeks glitter. Although I had known it somehow, I realized it now with clarity like never before: she was beautiful and I loved her. Not just her body, but everything about her and I mourned for the loss of her soul like it was my own.

Finally she stopped giggling and all went silent, there was only the wind in the trees. And as we looked into each other?s eyes, I realized that she felt exactly what I felt. I bent down, closer and closer to her face, and I felt as if I was sinking into her eyes as if they were deep wells. Our lips touched and I felt her warm breath meet with mine, smelled the sweat on her skin, the odor of her hair. My fingers touched her hair, feeling their softness and slowly I extended my tongue and met hers. As I pressed my lips onto hers I felt that she wanted it and she responded. We were locked into a passionate kiss for a long time, but it didn?t stop there, I moved over her cheek, her eyebrows, her forehead, her throat.

Then she pushed me softly away and said panting: ?Look? this isn?t right. We?re siblings, Darn! We shouldn?t feel like that!?

Gently I stroked her cheek and replied: ?I don?t care for me, whatever you decide I will accept.?

Long she was silent, looking at me, her lips trembling slightly. But then I saw determination coming into her eyes.

?I? I don?t care ?bout what they?ll call us, a?right? We love each other, right? An? nothin? else counts, t? hell with them others!?

?They will accuse of incest, some will perhaps even try to kill us for it. Are you sure, Im??

She nodded firmly.

?I don?t care ?bout their opinion any longer. Look, I realized that what we ?ave?s somethin? special that no one else ?as. We?re one an? we?re meant t? be t?gether, whatever they say.?

She hugged me and kissed me again as if to show me that she really meant it. Gently I lowered her back to the floor, while still kissing her. She fingered at my shirt, trying to take it off, so I took her hands, led them and we took it off together. Smiling she touched my skin and moved over the hair on my body.

?Like a wolf, I?ve always said it.?

?You?re absolutely right, Im? I said and kissed her onto her cheek.

My hand moved down and touched her breasts softly, then I moved it further down and began to lift off her shirt, uncovering more of her slightly bronze skin, kissing it as I took off the shirt.

?Im, you?re absolutely stunning?? I whispered.

She kissed me and replied: ?Of course I am an? if ya wouldn?t always make such a sinister face ya wouldn?t be that bad yarself.?

?Oh, don?t worry about that, around you it?s difficult to make a sinister face.?

She touched my hair and I bent down and kissed her again, inhaling her breath. With one hand I reached down and pulled off her boots, while she was fumbling at my trousers, finally managing to open the belt and stripping them down. I kissed her breasts while trying to open hers, which proved quite difficult, so she helped me a little.

Slowly I touched her between her legs and felt her tremble. It was then that I remembered that her only sexual experience had been rape. I felt memories of pain from Im and so I gently kissed her.

?It won?t hurt, Im, it?ll be just fine, don?t worry? I whispered.

She nodded, still a little uncertain, though, and I gently parted her legs and entered her, not forcefully, but softly.

?Ya never did this, I know, but ya?re doin? a?right for a first-timer? she whispered.

?What, how do you know that I never???

?I know more than ya can guess? came her reply while she panted.

I began to push slowly and kissed her passionately at the same time, while she began moving against me with her hips. Then she grabbed my hands and pressed them hard, while we began to move faster and faster. I felt totally exalted as we both found our rhythm, our breaths going faster and faster.

It was then that I felt it the first time: The absolute oneness of us. We seemed to melt into each other not only on the physical level, but also on the spiritual. And it felt absolutely extraordinary. As I began to pant heavier and she began to moan, our spirits melted more and more and I felt as if I was Im and she was me. There was no difference between us, we had always been one and would always be. And as she screamed in total ecstasy, our spirits seemed to explode in a bright light, making the connection complete and eternal. They were now locked together, for the better or worse and would stay that way. Somehow the sexual act had been the final step in uniting us completely, we were now one flesh and one spirit (as a cleric would put it) and soon we would be one soul also.

We kept lying there, listening to the wind and our breaths, feeling the warmth of our bodies and the other?s spirit.

When I awoke again, Im was standing next to a tree, her clothes on again. I could feel that something was troubling her mind and she seemed to feel that I didn?t understand. So I put my clothes on again and stepped over to her. She turned around and starred at me, a deep sadness in her eyes.

?I? I can?t, Darn? I just can?t? she whispered and walked away.

I felt a deep confusion, anger at herself, worry for me and sadness. And suddenly I realized what was wrong: She thought that we would be made outcasts or even killed if we stayed together and she didn?t want any harm to come to me.

A determination grew inside of me: I would make it possible that we could live together; somehow I would find a way that we needn?t worry about such things anymore. And then nothing would stand between us and our union, everything would be as it should have been from the beginning.



Imoen: Preparing for the fight


After this we traveled northwards to Atkatla. On our journey there we had two encounters. First we met a Githyanki, who tried to take away the silver blade, but Darnoc killed him and took the silver hilt from his body. The other encounter was Drizzt, the famous Drow hero. He promised to help us fight Bodhi.

During our journey, a thought was bothering me more and more: What if I had gotten pregnant? I had never thought of that before, but now it was beginning to worry me more and more.

I went over to Aerie, taking her aside a little, so the others wouldn?t hear what I wanted to tell her.

?Ehm, Aerie, there?s somethin? I gotta tell ya??

I stared to the ground, avoiding her gaze, my face reddening.

?It?s alright, Imoen, you can tell me, I won?t tell anyone, if you wish.?

?Well, what if I told ya that I?ve fallen in love with someone an? that? Well, we slept with each other? It?s just that? well, what if I?m pregnant now? I?m worried, Aerie, I really am??

She took my hand and smiled at me.

?If it has happened, there is not much I can do. But look, take this, if you ever? you know.?

She handed a bottle over to me and I looked at it, not entirely sure.

?And this should work??

?Yes, listen, I?ve got the recipe somewhere, wait just a minute??

She looked through her backpack and finally handed me a piece of paper.

?Here, I think, you need it more than I do. And good luck with your relationship.?

?Ehm, yes, thanks, Aerie. But please, don?t tell anyone!?

?I won?t Imoen, I promise.?

Atkatla proved to be quite a fascinating city. I hadn?t seen much of it before, only Waukeen?s promenade and at that time I hadn?t had the time to take a look around, my focus had been completely on Irenicus. Atkatla was a city ruled by money. There were lots of different traders and one could meet people from all possible places. And of course, also crime thrived in such a place, what I soon found out. But first we went to the Order of the Radiant Heart, the order, to which Keldorn and Anomen belonged, and the knights of the order also agreed to help us fight the vampires.

Finally we went down to the slums. I liked it there; it was lively and full of noise, smells and colors, although there was a lot of decay and stench also. And crime was omnipresent; I saw many thieves and robbers lurking around in the shadows.

Darnoc led us to a tavern called the Copper Coronet and I immediately fell in love with it. The owner was a nice person, a former gladiator called Hendak (Darnoc told me that he had helped Hendak free some slaves) and Bernard, who mostly ran the tavern, was a jolly old fellow.

Hendak talked to Darnoc for a moment and when Darnoc returned, I of course asked him, what it all had been about.

?It seems as if I haven?t destroyed the slavers entirely. The heads of the organization are still around, but I will amend this soon enough? he explained.

?Right, I?m gonna help ya with it, Darn, we can?t let those bastards enslave innocent people!?

He smiled and commented: ?Glad you agree with me, Im. I guess the others will also help.?

Then he went over to Bernard and talked silently with him for a while, I couldn?t understand what exactly. Bernard vanished for a moment in a backroom and returned with a book, but I couldn?t see, what it was.

After that Darnoc wanted to visit a temple of Ilmater, in order to fulfill the last wish of Yoshimo. He handed the heart of Yoshimo to the priest, a sad and solemn expression on his face. I also felt a sadness, remembering, how Yoshimo had killed himself.

Finally we went down to the docks, an even more interesting place than the slums. Hm, although I couldn?t make much distinction, in my opinion, the docks were a part of the slums anyway. Only that in the docks the reign of crime was even more obvious than in the slums, the headquarters of the Shadow Thieves was of course also there.

We immediately went to the heart of this organization, to the personal room of Aran Linvail, who had helped Darnoc to travel to Spellhold. Aran seemed to be a not too bad a fellow, he was quite friendly and even understanding, when I told him about losing my soul. He immediately agreed to help us, probably also, because he wanted to destroy Bodhi once and for all, since she was working against him. His daughter, this Mocilia, on the other hand, seemed to be a totally different person. She had a cruel and power-hungry look in her eyes, something very cold and at the same time full of hate.

I was just staring at her, when something horrible happened: A figure leaped from the shadows, murdered Linvail and disappeared again. An assassin hired by Bodhi!

Mocilia immediately began sending out her thieves to find the assassin. She began reveal more and more of her true nature, now I saw that she was very dominant and a strong leader, she was able to hide her feelings and pursue a course. Still, coupled with her cruel and cold nature, I didn?t want to imagine, what she was able to do.

I saw it soon enough, though. Her thieves proved to be quite efficient and found the assassin. Mocilia told us then to follow her, together with three of her thieves. She had armed herself with fire-spiters and put on the black armor of her father, the symbol of the Shadow Master. It was clear that she intended to hold her position.

She led us to a house in the slums, where we indeed found the assassin, who was just screwing with a whore, when we entered. What followed? I don?t like to think about it, especially since it brings back memories I am trying hard to cope with. I guess it suffices to say that Mocilia tortured and killed the assassin, while her thieves raped the woman. It proved my earlier assumptions about Mocilia right, though.

Mocilia told us that we should meet her later on down in the catacombs; she went to prepare her ?army?. We went back to the Copper Coronet in order to sleep for some hours. But I couldn?t sleep for a long time, memories resurfacing again. And when I finally slept, it was full of nightmares, horrible nightmares.

Darnoc woke me once during the night; he had noticed that something was wrong. But since I had decided to bring a halt to our intimate relationship, I told him that it was nothing. I couldn?t encourage the relationship, if I wanted to break it. And he feeling sorry for me and trying to help me would certainly bring us closer again. I needed to focus on the problems at hand, although deep inside I knew that I wanted to have him at my side and help me. I just couldn?t get it out of my mind, how hard I tried. So I kept thinking of Bodhi and how I would kill that bitch and reclaim my soul.

Next morning Keldorn invited us to his home, where I met his wife Maria and his two daughters. Maria approached me after dinner; I am not sure, why. Perhaps she felt that something was wrong with me and that I felt pain inside.

?Is everything alright with you?? she asked me in a kind voice.

?No, nothing?s right. I?ve got no soul, ya see, they stole the souls of me an? my brother. But today I?m gonna kill Bodhi an? then I?ll have back, what?s mine.?

The last words I had said in a grim determination.

?I? I didn?t know that. When Keldorn had been here last time, he had told me that he had promised to Darnoc to help rescue you. But of course, I didn?t know that such a horrible thing had happened to you two. I didn?t even know that such a thing was possible??

I sat down onto a chair and stared at the wall.

?It?s possible, believe me. I feel? hollow an? I know that if I don?t get my soul back, I?m gonna die eventually. The worst ?bout the whole matter are the thin?s he did t? take it away. Ya know, I can?t sleep without havin? nightmares. Sometimes I can?t sleep at all, ?cause everythin?s comin? back??

I needed to focus, I needed to control myself, I couldn?t make scene here! Somehow I was able to swallow the upcoming tears, my look was blank, my voice flat.

Maria put her hand onto my shoulder and smiled softly, without saying anything for a while.

?There?s a deep pain inside of you, I can see that. If you don?t want to talk about it, you don?t have to. Some things are just too hard in order to talk about them, I understand that. In time you will learn to live with it and learn from it. You can learn from all experiences and if you choose so, you can even use them for something good. Because you have experienced pain and suffering, you are now able to understand others, who had it also. This leads to true compassion, you can begin to help others.?

I knew that her words were true and until this day I remember them, for then I began to have a new goal in life. Her words gave my life a new meaning, a new direction, and I guess this is why I was in the end able to live on.

I appreciate it also deeply that Maria then told Keldorn to keep his promise, unless he wanted to awaken her anger.

After that we went to the graveyard. Finally we would face Bodhi and I would get back, what was mine!

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:33 PM.

[Darnoc]

Darnoc: Allies


We didn?t tell the others what had happened between me and Im and nobody asked, although we had been away for hours. We just packed our things and began marching northwards. After a day we reached the pass and crossed it into Amn. Now we had just to continue north and thus reach Atkatla.

At the feet of the mountain a figure awaited us. As we drew nearer I recognized it as a Githyanki.

?Ah, yoo ahre the ohnes whoo hahve the seelver blahde. Hahnd eet ohver right now!? he screamed, when we approached.

?Oh, why should I do that??

?Stoopeed hoomahns, I weell tahke eet ahnyway!? he said and attacked.

He didn?t get far, of course. A bullet from my fire-spiter penetrating his head killed him instantly. And on his body I found the hilt of the silver sword. Now I only needed a smith who could put the thing together.

On our march towards Atkatla we met a group of adventurers on the road. To my surprise I realized that they were led by a Drow. And then I remembered: Drizzt Do?Urden!

?Halt, strangers, who are you and where do you go?? Drizzt asked us.

?Drizzt, don?t you remember? I?m Darnoc and we met a little west of Beregost. We helped you against a gang of Gnolls.?

He stepped closer and looked at me critically. Then he remembered and his face brightened up.

?Indeed, it is you! And there?s your sister, Imoen, and this must be Minsc and Boo. But where are Dynaheir, Jaheira and Khalid??

?Dynaheir an? Khalid ?re dead? Im replied.

?And Jaheira is now the leader of the druids of Amn? I added.

?Oh, I am sorry to hear of their deaths. Now, what leads you this way, Darnoc??

?My and Im?s souls have been stolen and we are on our way to reclaim them. At least one soul, the one of Im. Hers has been stolen by the queen of vampires, Bodhi, who has her lair in Atkatla.?

?Stolen souls? That is terrible! You have helped me once and I feel obliged to help you now. Don?t worry, Imoen, we will get you your soul.?

Im smiled at this, I felt a glimmer of hope inside of her.

?Now, where might we find this Bodhi??

?She has her lair beneath the graveyard district in Atkatla? I explained.

?Then we shall travel to Atkatla and kill this beast together.?

And so we did. When we reached the gates of Atkatla, we split. I wanted to find more allies, Drizzt and his companions would already head to the graveyard.

Keldorn and Anomen both suggested that we ask the Order of the Radiant Heart for help, since it was the duty of the order to vanquish evil in all its forms. It was a good advice, for Wessalen, prelate of the order, was more than ready to help us out.

We headed to the Copper Coronet in order to get the news of the city and then to go and ask the Shadow Thieves for help. Bernard and Hendak were glad to see us return.

?Hello Darnoc, wonderful to have you back! Might I have a word with you?? Hendak called when we entered.

?Certainly, whatever you want, Hendak.?

We went over to a corner, where Hendak turned and looked gravely at me.

?I have finally found the heads behind the slaver-organization. They live in the temple district, just north of the order?s headquarters.?

?Then don?t worry, Hendak, they will get their just reward.?

He smiled and put his hand on my shoulder.

?I knew I could count on you, Darnoc. We will never forget what you have done to help us slaves. If there is ever anything you need us for, just say the word.?

A question had been on my mind lately and I wanted some answers. I asked Bernard if he knew of any books concerning the doings of Bhaal on Toril. He didn?t know of any book, which concerned itself particularly with that question, but he handed me one, which had information on the gods, including Bhaal.

Next to the Copper Coronet there was temple of Ilmater. I handed Yoshimo?s heart to the priest as my former companion had requested before his death.

?I hope he finds peace in death? I noted to Im.

?Yeah, me too? It was? sad, seein? ?im killin? ?imself like that? she whispered.

After this we headed to the docks and entered the Shadow Thieves? headquarters. Aran Linvail awaited us in his room, his ?daughter? Mocilia standing beside him.

?Ah, you finally return! Sime had told me that you entered the Spellhold, but when I sent a ship there was a hell of a mess in Brynnlaw, Desharik was furious. Saemon Havarian has stolen Desharik?s ship, can you believe it? But I guess you know this, for I also guessed that you helped Saemon commandeering it.?

?That is indeed so, Aran. But we didn?t get far, some Githyanki caught up with us. They wanted to have a magical blade from Saemon. Here, I?ve got both the blade and the hilt.?

He looked closely at it, admiring it.

?Best is to ask Cromwell, the master smith here in the docks. He might be able to put it together again. But please, continue your story!?

?While we were fighting the Githyanki, the Sahuagin attacked and kidnapped us, bringing us to their city. There they forced us to help them in some problem of theirs. After that we traveled the Underdark and came back to the surface in the south.?

?My god, what a story! But look at this, it must be Imoen!?

He took Im?s hand and kissed it gently.

?Pleased to make your acquaintance, Imoen. I hope all is well with you.?

Imoen and I both shook our heads.

?What has happened to you two? Something is wrong here??

?Irenicus? he? he stole our souls!? Im exclaimed.

Aran was shocked at this news.

?By the gods, what a horrible fate! Is there a way to mend this??

?Yes! I ?ave t? kill Bodhi then I?ll get back my soul!?

?Then I will help you with it, Imoen. This Bodhi is a very annoying person and she messes around with my plans for this city. Mocilia, as she now wants to be called, will of course accompany you. She hasn?t forgotten the vampires yet.?

?Yah bet I didn?t!? Mocilia exclaimed.

Suddenly a black-hooded figure appeared out of the shadows behind Aran, raised a dagger and stabbed the Shadow Master right into his heart from behind.

?Bodhi sends her greetings, Shadow Master!? the figure hissed and disappeared again.

Mocilia screamed and rushed to her father, but it was too late, Aran Linvail, Shadow Master, was dead. Weeping she bent over her father?s body and we all stood around her in silence. Finally she stood up, grim determination on her face.

?Find that assassin, but just observe ?im for now. I?ll take care o? ?im meeself? she commanded one of the nearby Shadow Thieves.

?Now, ?bout this Bodhi. First I?ll kill dah assassin, but then we?ll take care o? ?er too.?

She put on the black armor of her father, pushed two fire-spiters into her belt and hung also a sack with bullets and another with smoke powder on it. On her side she hung her short sword. Then she sat down and waited.

It took about two hours. A Shadow Thief appeared and whispered something in Mocilia?s ears. She grinned and stood up.

?Come, follow me? she said and follow we did.

With us came three Shadow Thieves, she led us into the slums and there to a grey, old building with several floors. The door was no problem for the Shadow Thieves and we entered, taking the stairs up to the third floor.

There were several doors there and Mocilia stopped in front of the third. Behind it we could here noises. I heard a woman moan and a man grunt. Mocilia listening, smiling coldly, then she stepped back and kicked the door open, took out her fire-spiter and entered.

The room was quite dirty, there was a table with a chair and a bed next to it, more wouldn?t have fitted in. On the bed we saw a naked woman, her legs parted, and a naked man lying on top of her. When the door was kicked open, they had turned around and were now looking in horror at the entering Shadow Thieves, their weapons drawn. I followed them, drawing my fire-spiters.

?Bind ?im t? dah chair an? stuff somethin? int? ?is mouth. We don?t want unwelcome visitors.?

The three Shadow Thieves grabbed the man and pulled him away. When he protested, one of them hit him on the head. Then they bound him onto the chair and stuffed a piece of cloth into his mouth.

?Yah can ?ave ?er, I?ll occupy meeself with him? Mocilia said and turned to the man on the chair.

The Shadow Thieves looked at each other and grinned. The woman on the bed watched them, panic grew in her eyes. Suddenly she tried to dash away, but one of the Shadow Thieves grabbed her and threw her back onto the bed.

?Yah?re not goin? anywhere, bitch, yah?re ours? he shouted and hit her into the face.

The woman screamed and Mocilia turned around.

?Don?t make that much noise. Close dah door an? stuff an? bind her too. Yah know dah drill, boys.?

?Course we do, Mocilia? one of them replied.

I looked at my companions and I saw that we all agreed. We needn?t to see what would happen here. So we left the room and closed the door behind us. From the corridor we heard some screams, both from the caught assassin and the woman. I also think that I heard the sharpening of a knife and then the screams of the assassin grew to a climax and finally stopped abruptly.

The door opened and Mocilia came out, her face a mask of anger and hate.

?Can someone wake dah bastard up again? Anyone got healin? powers??

Although both Anomen and Aerie had healing powers, we all shook our heads. We didn?t want any part in this, although the assassin probably deserved it.

Mocilia turned to her thieves and shouted: ?Someone get me a bucket o? water!?

One of the thieves rushed past us and down the stairs, returning soon with a bucket full of cold water. I followed him into the room, wanting to see what she had done to the assassin. The assassin was covered in blood, his ears and nose cut off, parts of his skin too. The woman was lying on the bed, her arms and legs bound to it and one of the thieves was just having his way with her, while the other one watched, waiting for his turn.

The thief with the bucket threw the water over the assassin, who awoke again. He shook his head, looked up and when he saw Mocilia with her knife in her hand standing over him, he tried to scream again.

?As much as I enjoy this, there ?re other thin?s I must take care o?. So yah?re kinda lucky, ?cause I?m gonna make this short? she explained to him.

Then she grabbed him at his hair, pulled it backwards, exposing his throat and cut it.

?Knife ?er? she commanded the thief with the bucket.

?But Mocilia, we thought we could ?ave some fun with ?er!? he protested.

?No time an? there ?re plenty o? others yah can ?ave yahr fun with.?

The thief sighed and stepped over to the bed.

?Get off ?er, Brat!?

Brat grunted and stepped up. The other thief took out his knife, stepped over and cut the woman?s throat, who tried to struggle free from the bonds, without success.

?Damn shame, was quite a fuck? Brat commented.

It was sickening to watch this whole scene. I turned around and stumbled out of the room, looking at my companions, who seemed to feel the same way. And suddenly I realized that Mocilia would continue with this, even after killing Bodhi. Her lust for power would drive her to do even more gruesome things and finally all of the Sword Coast would be engulfed in her reign of criminality.

The Shadow Thieves may have been our allies, but I got more and more the feeling that we had made a pact with evil itself.



Imoen: Getting my soul back


Bodhi stood there, smiling cruelly at us, at me especially. Her eyes were no longer hollow, but in them was a spark and with a shudder I recognized the same look, which I had seen, when looking into the mirror in earlier, happier times.

But before talking to me, she first turned to Darnoc: ?I guessed that you?d come here again, son of Bhaal?

And then she looked at me, her eyes piercing me, revealing the hollowness inside of me.

?And Imoen is here too? Ah, what marvelous vampire you would make??

Slowly she approached me, always her eyes fixed on me, opening her mouth and revealing her fangs, hissing. I shuddered, my eyes wide in fear, stumbling backwards, clutching my bow tightly. No, she wouldn?t, Darn, help me!

To my relief she finally said: ?But on the other hand, I already have your soul, so why should I want your body??

And with this she just teleported away.

Anger and hate arose in my heart; I felt the slayer inside of me, wanting to take control of me. But I was able to fight it.

Still, a little of the anger escaped me: ?I?m gonna kill that bitch!?

Down in the catacombs we met the paladins and Mocilia with her thieves, both groups looking at each other suspiciously. Fortunately, Darnoc was able to restore the peace. Inside we also met Drizzt and his companions, who were just fighting some vampires.

Bodhi wasn?t in the upper level and so we descended all together down to the next level. There we finally found her, inside of a locked room, pools of blood against the wall and one in the middle.

She just stood there, smiling cruelly and wickedly at me, my anger appeared again, I wanted to kill her, to rip her body to pieces!

She talked first to Darnoc, something about Elhan and the elves, about her and Irenicus? revenge, but hell, I didn?t care, I just wanted to kill her.

Finally I was no longer able to withhold my anger and so I just screamed at her: ?Gimme back my soul, ya fuckin? bitch or I?ll tear yar heart out! I don?t give a damn ?bout yar revenge, I just want what?s mine. An? I guess I also ?ave some right t? revenge myself for what ya done t? me, ya bastards!?

My words angered Bodhi; I could see it and it gave me satisfaction.

But what she finally said didn?t: ?Be quiet! You want to judge me for my crimes? What about you then? You are a thief and a mischievous whore! You are also in love with your own brother, a feeling also existing on the other side. Oh yes, I know about the dirty, twisted thoughts creeping inside your mind. And you want to condemn me for my crimes? Hypocrite!?

How could she, this damn bitch, I hated her, I hated her with all my heart, with all the hate I could spare! I would kill her, slaughter her!

?Leave ?er t? me, I?ll finish ?er, I?ll kill ?er!?

Without really thinking, what I was doing, I just pulled out my katana and jumped at her, slashing and hacking wildly, while Bodhi backed up more and more, trying to avoid my fast, angry blows. So I didn?t even realize that she stunned Darnoc with a spell, I only saw Bodhi, I wanted to kill her!

But then suddenly Bodhi used her claws and hit me on the left arm. The pain burned like fire, I screamed and jumped backwards, trying to avoid further blows. Still, my hate and rage drove me on, I attacked immediately. Finally I was able to hit her, first into her right leg and then over her chest. How I loved the sight of her blood flowing!

Now Bodhi got angry and conjured a bolt of lightning. Before I realized, what she was doing, it hit me. The electricity passed through me, pain exploded in my body, my sword fell from my hands, because my whole body shook and I fell to the ground, twisting and shaking, pain everywhere.

I heard Bodhi laugh at me and through mists of pain saw her advance towards me. I needed to focus, I needed to fight back! Somehow I managed to collect enough strength to conjure flaming hands and burn the bitch. She screamed in agony and stumbled backwards, so I was able to grab my katana again and stand up.

Again I attacked, but Bodhi was now prepared and dodged me. Instead of hitting her, she hit me right into the leg, digging her claws deep into it and ripping parts of the skin and flesh out of it. The pain, the pain! I stumbled backwards, trying to find a balance and ignore the pain in my leg.

But she was faster and drove her claws right into my shoulders, increasing the pain. I couldn?t stop her, my strength had left me, she bent down and bit me, I felt, how she sucked my blood, my life away. I didn?t want to die; I didn?t want to end as vampire! Fear gave me new strength and while I screamed in pain, I tried to hit Bodhi with my katana.

The vampire queen jumped out of reach and stared at me like I was a piece of meat. The loss of blood had finally got the better of me, I was no longer able to do much, I stumbled towards her, trying to raise my sword, but it was so heavy and I felt tired, weary.

I couldn?t do much about it, she came in for the kill, grabbed me from behind and drove her claws right into my chest. Pain was the only thing, which seemed to exist, while she descended her fangs again, this time to finish me off completely.

Suddenly she let go of me and I collapsed to the ground, while I heard Darnoc scream and unsheathe sword. I tried to turn around and saw that she was now coming from behind at Darnoc, thrusting her fangs into his body. No, she wouldn?t kill Darnoc, I wouldn?t let it happen, I had to kill her! With the last strength I got to my feet, stepped towards her, raised my sword and let it descend onto her neck, beheading her with the blow. Luckily for me, she had been so concentrated on trying to kill Darnoc that she had been oblivious to everything else.

Darnoc collapsed to the floor and I knelt beside him, asking him, how he was. I told him that I had killed her and then my strength was wasted, I fell to the ground, everything went dark.

Soon I awoke again; Aerie and Anomen had healed me. Immediately I got to my feet, I needed to finish off Bodhi; a vampire could regenerate itself, if it is not staked. A paladin handed me a stake and I stepped over to her sarcophagus, driving the stake into Bodhi?s regenerating body.

Something strange happened then. There was no sound and no vision, but I clearly felt, how something entered my body, filling the void inside of me. My soul was back and I was filled with feelings of joy, as I felt alive again, alive and whole.

?It feels great! I?ve got my soul again, finally!? I exclaimed.

Darnoc smiled at me and stepped over to me, telling me that he was happy for me.

It was then that I remembered that he had no soul yet; I began to worry for him, telling him that I had been selfish, showing off with my soul and how great it felt.

He said the strangest thing then: ?It?s alright, Im. As long as you got your soul, I can feel it too. And that is enough for the moment.?

But I guess he was right. He could feel my soul, as I could feel the hollowness inside of him. And so it was like I shared my soul with him. Strange.

After we had finished Bodhi, Darnoc took the Rynn Lathorne out of her sarcophagus and then we began leaving her layer. While we were walking through the catacombs, I began to think more and more. Somehow, now that I had my soul back, I viewed things a little differently. I hadn?t treated Darn right, I had treated him like he was a child, who couldn?t decide for himself. It hadn?t been right of me to do so. And I needed to correct this mistake. So I took Darn?s arm and begged him to wait for a moment and listen to me.

?Look, I?ve been thinkin? ?bout thin?s, thinkin? hard? ?Bout us, ya know??

?Yes, what did you think, Im??

I stared onto the ground; somehow I was almost ashamed and just couldn?t look at him. And finally I found the courage to tell him.

?It wasn?t right of me t? just treat ya like ya weren?t a person who couldn?t decide for ?imself. We need t? talk ?bout thin?s, I?ve got no right t? just decide for ya.?

What would he do now? Would he turn from me, tell me that he was angry with me? Would he leave me, would he not forgive me? All those worries entered my mind, but I had severly misjudged Darn?s character, for he raised my chin, looked into my eyes and then kissed me softly.

?There?s nothing to forgive, Im, I know why you did, what you did.?

No longer could I withhold my worries from him, I needed to tell him, what haunted my mind.

?But what are we gonna do, Darn? They?ll hunt us, cast us out an? perhaps even kill us!?

?I don?t care about what the hell they think, Im. And as long as it is in my power, I will try to create a place where we can live together and in peace.?

I wanted to believe that such a thing could be true and that we would find a place, where we could both live in peace and happiness, sharing our mutual love without anyone being able to part us. So I stepped to him and hugged him closely, wanting to assure him and myself of my determination to really leave behind my worries.

?The only thing counting is us, Im, don?t forget that? he whispered into my ear.

?I won?t, Darn, I won?t??

Suddenly I took his head into my hands and pulled him closer, kissing him. For one moment he was surprised, but then he relaxed, put his own arms around me and responded, pushed me back a little towards the wall, pressing his body against mine. His hand moved across my body and finally under my shirt, touching my skin, while he began kissing me all over my face and down my throat.

I suddenly realized that he had longed for me all this time, but had restrained himself, because he felt that I didn?t want to and now it was all released. At the same time I realized that I also had this longing. I had tried to convince myself unsuccessfully that it was wrong, but now I couldn?t any longer. So I just let myself fall, my own fingers began moving across Darn, feeling his body against mine.

It was all suddenly interrupted by the angry voice of Prelate Wessalen: ?What is this? What atrocity are you committing? Incest, by Torm!?

Several paladins surrounded us and after Wessalen had waved at them, they grabbed us and bound us. Drizzt and his companions, Mocilia and her Shadow Thieves and our own companions came hurrying towards us.

?Why are you arresting Darnoc and Imoen? Let go of them at once, Prelate!? Keldorn exclaimed.

?No, Sir Keldorn, I must arrest them! They have committed an atrocity; we must condemn and punish them for it! They love each other, although they are siblings! They were committing incest and we caught them right at it!?

Nobody said anything after this revelation, although I could see Aerie looking at me, fear in her eyes ? fear for me, I realized. Minsc was almost steaming in anger, but not against us, rather at the paladins. Keldorn and Anomen looked sad, Mocilia stared strangely and Drizzt?s look was unrecognizable.

They dragged us to the temple district and into the head quarters of the paladins, where we were thrown into singular cells ? our judgment should be passed tomorrow. They stripped me of all my clothes and gave me dirty rags to wear. In the cell I lay on the floor, sobbing, afraid of what was coming. My worst nightmares just had come true.

Next morning we were lead to the hall of the council, where our judgment would be passed. The judges, Prelate Wessalen was one of them, stared at us in disgust. I and Darn were separated by guards holding halberds.

?Darnoc and Imoen, serious charges have been raised against you. It has been told to this court that you have committed incest and have been witnessed while doing so. The gods themselves condemn such an atrocity and demand your deaths for it. Since the evidence is clear, you shall be killed by fire, as the law demands it? Prelate Wessalen spoke in a stern voice.

?You condemn us for our love; you condemn us for doing exactly, what you teach yourselves! You are hypocrites!? Darn screamed at them, but his voice was desperate ? of course, nobody heeded his words.

And that was all. They led us out, where already two pyres had been put up. We both were bound to stakes on the pyre and then they set fire to them. The crowd around us cursed and swore at us, stones and other things were thrown. I thought that this would be the end, the fire was coming nearer and nearer, I felt its heat. Still, I looked at Darn and he at me, our eyes were locked to each other. There was sadness in his eyes, but also a quiet determination. We would both never regret, what we had done.

Suddenly I heard a mighty roar and saw Minsc running towards the pyres, swinging Lilacor. The guards jumped aside, as Minsc came charging, for they realized that Minsc was in his berserk mode and nothing could stop him right now. Behind him followed Anomen and Keldorn. They betrayed their own order in order to save me and Darn.

Minsc jumped onto my pyre, took out a dagger, cut my bonds and then pushed me off the pyre, where Keldorn caught me and put me onto my feet. Then Minsc jumped over to Darn and did the same. Quickly the three grabbed me and Darn and pulled us along, away from the guards.

?Get them, kill them!? Prelate Wessalen shouted.

But suddenly the guards stopped dead in their tracks, for there stood Drizzt and his companions, Aerie was with them too. Nobody dared to attack the famous Drow hero.

?Couldn?t leave you two there to burn, could I? Not after helping you to regain your soul, Imoen? he commented smiling.

They helped us to leave the city in safety and even went with us to Darn?s castle. There finally Drizzt and his companions parted with us. So I finally saw the domains of my ?Lord Darnoc?. And I hoped that we never would return to Atkatla.



Darnoc: Bodhi?s end


Next morning Keldorn asked if we could visit his family and I agreed gladly. Maria was pleased to see us again and greeted Imoen warmly. She invited us for dinner and we accepted. Keldorn?s wife turned out to be a marvelous cook and we all praised her for her skills, what made her eyes shine proudly. Keldorn introduced us to his two daughters and after the dinner showed us around the house. I noticed Imoen and Maria talking to each other, but couldn?t hear what about.

Finally Keldorn turned to his wife and explained our situation.

?Keldorn, Imoen has told me about it. And if I may so, I would be angry at you, if you wouldn?t help this young lady? she replied.

?I?m glad you feel that way. And I promise you, once Imoen has reclaimed her soul I am going to return to you and am going to stay.?

After they had both kissed each other goodbye, we left the house. I wanted to visit this Cromwell Aran Linvail had told me about. Cromwell turned out to be a dwarf and when I handed him the parts of the Equalizer and the Silver Sword, he was delighted to put them together again. After some hours of work, he was finished and I gave him ten thousand. I took the Equalizer for myself, a blue-shimmering, beautifully balanced sword, and gave the Silver Sword to Keldorn. Then we headed on to the graveyard.

Bodhi already waited there for us, smiling coldly at us.

?I guessed that you?d come here again, son of Bhaal. And Imoen is here too? Ah, what marvelous vampire you would make??

She came closer, revealing her fangs and looking at Im, who drew back, clutching her bow.

?But on the other hand, I already have your soul, so why should I want your body?? Bodhi continued and then teleported away.

?I?m gonna kill that bitch!? Im whispered angrily.

We descended into the catacombs, where we met a group of paladins and Mocilia with several of her thieves. Both groups were glaring at each other suspiciously.

?What is the meaning of this, Darnoc? What are those criminals doing here?? Prelate Wessalen asked me.

?They killed mee fathahr an? I?m goin? t? avenge ?im!? Mocilia replied.

?They are here on my request, Prelate Wessalen, and I ask you to hold my accountable for anything they do here.?

Prelate Wessalen bowed and answered: ?Then thus it shall be, for you are a man of honor. I accept your terms, Darnoc.?

We stepped on into the great hall with the great table. All was empty there; some torches gave a dim light. But from a room to the west I heard noises. Quickly I waved to my companions and we went over there, only to stumble upon Drizzt and his companions, who were just fighting a group of vampires. Together we vanquished the enemy easily.

?And so we meet again, Darnoc. I haven?t seen any other vampires around, so I suggest we descend to the next level of this complex.?

?Yeah, I guess we might find Bodhi there.?

?I hope we do?? Im added, gnashing her teeth, anger and hate sparkling in her eyes.

Some Shadow Thieves went before us in order to find and disarm traps. When they gave us the signal we continued to the round room with the pool of blood. Again its doors were closed and one of the Shadow Thieves unlocked them quickly.

The doors seemed to stare at me, dark and menacing. Behind them Bodhi waited, I knew it somehow. I felt Im?s soul there and she felt it too, judging from the look on her face. Suddenly she grimaced, stepped forward, kicked the doors open and drew her katana at the same time.

Bodhi indeed stood there, smiling at us.

?Quite a group you have brought here, children of Bhaal. But it will be of no use to you, especially to you, Imoen, for I will ensure once and for all that you won?t come back, trying to get your soul back. But I guess this isn?t the only reason you came here, am I not right, Darnoc??

I stepped forward, drawing my fire-spiter.

?You already seen these, didn?t you, Bodhi? Now, hand over the Rynn Lathorne!?

She laughed and replied: ?I knew it! But perhaps I should tell you some things about your new friends. They banished us, took away our souls, those hypocrites, those holier-than-thou fools! I and my brother will get our revenge, Darnoc!?

The last words she had almost spitted out, so great was her hate at the elves.

?Then why did you take our souls? We never did anything to you!? I exclaimed.

?Sorry for that, it is nothing personal. But we needed souls and yours are special. With their divine power and the power of the tree of life we will gain more power than the gods themselves.?

?Gimme back my soul, ya fuckin? bitch or I?ll tear yar heart out! I don?t give a damn ?bout yar revenge, I just want what?s mine. An? I guess I also ?ave some right t? revenge myself for what ya done t? me, ya bastards!? Im screamed at her, no longer able to control her anger.

?Be quiet! You want to judge me for my crimes? What about you then? You are a thief and a mischievous whore! You are also in love with your own brother, a feeling also existing on the other side. Oh yes, I know about the dirty, twisted thoughts creeping inside your mind. And you want to condemn me for my crimes? Hypocrite!?

That had just about done it, Im screamed, her voice full of hate: ?Leave ?er t? me, I?ll finish ?er, I?ll kill ?er!?

She just jumped at Bodhi and stroke down on her with her katana, again and again, Bodhi backing away further and further to the opposite wall, dodging the fast blows from Im. I tried to shoot Bodhi, but they were too close together, so I just drew my sword and rushed towards the two, wanting to help Im.

But Bodhi saw me coming and flung a holding spell at me. I was no longer able to move, totally paralyzed and watched the fight between the two women go on.

Bodhi clawed at Im and hit her across her left arm. Im screamed and jumped back, but advanced immediately again, although blood dropped from her arm onto the ground. With a quick slash she cut into Bodhi?s right leg and then with a second slash into her chest, but nothing mortal.

This made Bodhi really angry, she stepped back and conjured a bolt of lightning, which went right through Im. The lightning made Im tremble all over her body, she fell to the ground and let go of her sword. Bodhi laughed triumphantly and stepped over to Im, her claws outstretched. But as Bodhi leaped, I heard Im mutter strange words and suddenly Bodhi was hit by a wave of fire.

The vampire queen screamed in agony and backed away, which gave Im time to grab her katana again and get to her feet. She advanced quickly, raised her sword and stroke, but Bodhi had herself under control again and dodged. At the same time she swung her claws and hit Im?s left leg, ripping away parts of her trousers and skin. Im screamed and stumbled backwards, Bodhi jumped at her, her fangs open, grabbed Im at her shoulders, driving her claws deep into the shoulders and leaned over Im to bite her into her throat.

Im grunted and tried to wrestle from the grip, without success. In the meantime Bodhi had descended her fangs into Im?s throat and bit. Blood splashed from the wound and Im screamed, at the same time swung her katana and tried to hit Bodhi, but the vampire queen quickly jumped away.

Slowly Im stumbled towards Bodhi, dragging her katana along the floor, blood gushing from her throat. Bodhi looked at her victim and advanced again, almost casually, for the kill. She stepped behind Im, who couldn?t react fast enough, put her hands around Im and drove her claws right into Im?s chest, then lowered her mouth and bit again, this time even harder than before, wanting to suck Im completely dry.

But then suddenly I could move again, I screamed at Bodhi and thrust my sword at her. Quickly she let go of Im, dashed to one side and suddenly was behind me. Before I realized, what was going on, I felt a sharp pain in my right hand and let go of my sword. Her claws drilled into my back, trying to rip out my heart. But when I just thought that it would be over, I heard a swishing noise behind me and suddenly the claws were gone.

I collapsed to the ground and almost became unconscious, but somehow I managed to keep away the darkness. A figure knelt beside me, blood dropped onto my body. Turning around I looked into the face of Im, which was pale from the loss of blood.

?Ya?re a?right?? she asked worried.

?What?s with Bodhi?? I asked weakly.

?I beheaded her, when she was busy with ya. Don?t know how I got the strength for that, but somehow when I saw that she wanted t? kill ya??

And then she collapsed right to me, her last strength gone. Several figures rushed towards us, I recognized Aerie and Anomen among them. Someone tended to our wounds and used some healing spells, which closed them quickly. Then Keldorn took my hand and dragged me up.

?Gimme a stake!? Im demanded and received one from the paladins.

Then she stepped over to a richly decorated sarcophagus, opened it and revealed Bodhi?s regenerating body. I hadn?t noticed how her destroyed body had turned into white mist and had fled. Grim determination on her face, Im bent down and drove the stake deep into Bodhi?s heart.

When she rose again, she sighed and suddenly smiled, finally even laughed joyfully.

?It feels great! I?ve got my soul again, finally!?

I managed a smile and stepped over to her.

?So you really got it again? I?m happy for you, I really am, Im??

She looked at me, worry again entering her eyes.

?But ya haven?t yar soul again. It was selfish o? me t? talk like that, forgimme.?

?It?s alright, Im. As long as you got your soul, I can feel it too. And that is enough for the moment.?

When I looked closer at the sarcophagus, I saw something blue glittering at the bottom. So I reached into it and brought out a blue, shimmering box: the Rynn Lathorne.

Together we left the layer of Bodhi and it was then that Mocilia turned around to me and said: ?I ?ave plans for this city? Soon they?ll be set in motion. If yah wanna help me, be ready when I send yah mee messengahr.?

Im seemed to be uneasy about something. While we were walking in the catacombs, she suddenly grabbed my arm.

?I? I need t? talk t? ya, Darn? Please, let?s find a quiet corner, where we won?t be disturbed.?

?Of course, Im, whatever you want.?

She led me back and soon the others vanished. In a dark corner she turned around to me and looked into my eyes, pain and shame in them.

?Look, I?ve been thinkin? ?bout thin?s, thinkin? hard? ?Bout us, ya know??

Something really seemed to trouble her, but she had difficulties talking about it.

?Yes, what did you think, Im?? I tried to encourage her.

For some time she just stared at he ground and I could feel that she felt embarrassment. After a while she continued.

?It wasn?t right of me t? just treat ya like ya weren?t a person who couldn?t decide for ?imself. We need t? talk ?bout thin?s, I?ve got no right t? just decide for ya.?

Again she stared onto the ground, pain and embarrassment her primary feelings. She needed me to assure her that I wasn?t angry at her. I wasn?t, I was glad that she had said it. So I raised her chin, until she looked into my eyes and then I bent down and kissed her softly.

?There?s nothing to forgive, Im, I know why you did, what you did.?

And then she finally told me, what really troubled her: ?But what are we gonna do, Darn? They?ll hunt us, cast us out an? perhaps even kill us!?

?I don?t care about what the hell they think, Im. And as long as it is in my power, I will try to create a place where we can live together and in peace.?

I could see that she hard tried to believe my words. We both wished for such a place, but would we really find one? She suddenly hugged me and so I also put my arms around her, pulling her towards me, so she could feel me.

?The only thing counting is us, Im, don?t forget that? I whispered.

?I won?t, Darn, I won?t??

Suddenly everything vanished and was replaced in front of my eyes. There was darkness and in its middle stood? Irenicus.

?Is this real?? I asked him.

?Oh, it is, because I can see you as well you can me. Your powers have increased dramatically, it seems. What do you want of me??

I noticed that he was holding a fire-spiter in his hand.

?Enjoying yourself??

?Oh, they are quite fascinating devices, I must admit. Very useful weapons. Once I become the most powerful being in this universe, I shall use them en masse.?

?Imoen got her soul back ? your sister is dead? I announced to him.

He showed no emotional reaction at all.

?She got what was coming to her. I have told her to be not thus reckless, but she would never listen. So, your sister got her soul back and now what? You will come after me, I guess.?

?Count on it, Irenicus. We will meet again.?

?Of that I am sure, son of Bhaal.?

The scene vanished and I was in the cellar again, still hugging Im tightly and I soon forgot about my vision again, there was only Im.

She felt the longing, I felt it too. For the last few days we both had tried to surpress it, to forget about it, but we both knew that we wanted to share our love with each other. We both wanted to have the other and give ourselves to the other. And now that we both had accepted it as a fact, our feelings seemed to suddenly erupt inside of us.

It surprised me that she took the iniative, for she took my head into her hands and pulled it towards her, finally kissing me passionately. And as her warm, soft lips connected with mine, my longing seemed to reach a climax, the feelings rushed through my body and made me shudder, as I responded to her kiss, pushing her slowly backwards, until she leaned against the wall, where I pressed my body close to hers, until I could feel her fully. Almost without thinking I began touching her, moving my hand under her shirt and onto her skin, feeling its softness and exploring the scars on it. My lips moved over her face and her throat, while her fingers gently began touching my own skin.

?What is this? What atrocity are you commiting? Incest, by Torm!? the angry voice of Wessalen suddenly interrupted us.

I heard people moving behind of us and looked around, only to face several paladins staring gravely at us. Two of them grabbed my arms, I tried to wrestle from their grip, but others helped them and they were able to bind me. It was then that all the others arrived; my eyes begged my companions to help us.

?Why are you arresting Darnoc and Imoen? Let go of them at once, Prelate!? Keldorn exclaimed.

?No, Sir Keldorn, I must arrest them! They have commited an atrocity; we must condemn and punish them for it! They love each other, although they are siblings! They were committing incest and we caught them right at it!?

They all were silent after these words and so the paladins led me and Im away. But I could see that Aerie was worried and Minsc furious.

Through the streets of Atkatla they dragged us; the people stared at us, as we were dragged along without mercy. Im stumbled several times and was dragged along the street, while she struggled to get up again. I tried to help her, but the paladins didn?t allow it.

Finally we reached the headquarters of the order in the temple district, where they threw us into singular cells. My clothes and weapons were taken from me, only some dirty rags I had left to cover body. During the night I couldn?t sleep, because I was worried about Im. What would they do to her in the morning? Wouldn?t allow them to kill her, but how could I stop them?

In the morning they bound us again and dragged us to the hall of the council. On our way, a crowd had gathered which insulted us and threw stones and vegetables at us. Im was hit several times and I heard her give a short scream, but mostly she just endured it silently. Probably also because the guards hit her everytime she made a noise.

Several judges, among them Prelate Wessalen, had assembled in the hall of the council. I rememembered that I had been here before several times, but on other business ? I had helped to bring justice to this city. Now they wanted to condemn me and Im for loving each other.

Prelate Wessalen began to speak: ?Darnoc and Imoen, serious charges have been raised against you. It has been told to this court that you have committed incest and have been witnessed while doing so. The gods themselves condemn such an atrocity and demand your deaths for it. Since the evidence is clear, you shall be killed by fire, as the law demands it.?

His words angered me and I replied: ?You condemn us for our love; you condemn us for doing exactly, what you teach yourselves! You are hypocrites!?

But it was no use, the judgment had been passed and again we were dragged outside, bound to stakes on pyres and then they put fire to them. I looked over to Im and she to me, our eyes met, as the fire came closer and closer. I saw fear in her eyes, understandably, but also love. So, this was it, we would die, because we loved each other, I thought. But I didn?t regret it and neither did she. Never would we regret it, no matter what would happen.

As I was looking at Im and thinking that this would be the last time I ever saw her, I heard a loud and angry roar, which I immediately recognized: Minsc! He had come to rescue us from the flames! And then I saw him, he jumped onto Im?s pyre, cut her bonds and threw her off the pyre, then jumping over to me and cutting my bonds. Together we jumped down, where we were greeted by Anomen and Keldorn, who quickly led us away.

Prelate Wessalen screamed in fury: ?Get them, kill them!?

But the guards stopped behind us and I realized, why: Drizzt and his companions stood in front of us, also Aerie was with them. Drizzt also held my weapons and my old clothes, Aerie had the one?s of Im.

?Couldn?t leave you two there to burn, could I? Not after helping you to regain your soul, Imoen? Drizzt commented smiling, while he handed me my things.

Together we left the city and traveled to my keep, where we were safe. There we parted from Drizzt and his friends and I told him that whenever he needed help, he should come to me. Finally we were safe and I hoped that here at my keep I and Im would find a little peace and rest from our worries and healing for our wounds.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:35 PM.

[Darnoc]

Imoen: The slaughter


Darnoc?s castle (not really his, he was only the steward; but that?s a detail) was wonderful. It was huge, it looked nice and the people living there were friendly. For some time it became like a second home for me.

When we first went to the castle, Darnoc headed for the cellar, which he wanted to turn into a laboratory. I followed him and together we took a look around. Darnoc explained a little about what he wanted to do down here.

Next morning brought me cause for worry, though: Isaea Roenal was approaching with his army. Darnoc didn?t seem to worry, though, and immediately began setting up his plan. There were still several days, until the army would arrive, and I used the time to take a look at Darnoc?s land.

Most of the inhabitants of Darnoc?s domain were farmers. Although they didn?t seem to bother much, most of them were poor. I walked through several villages, full of dirt and misery and watched the people with their work. They were just bringing in the harvest and there was a lot to do.

More and more I began to feel guilty, never had I had to work like this. During my youth I had lived in Candlekeep, safe and secure, nothing troubling me. And later I had traveled with Darnoc, although it was a hard life, I never had to complain about food or money. Only lately I had finally met the real dark side of life. And now, when I looked at those farmers, how they worked all their life, knowing that it wouldn?t improve, I just couldn?t stand it anymore.

So I went over and helped them. The whole day over and the next days I helped them harvesting their crops. It was hard work and in the evening I was totally exhausted, but still, somehow it was satisfying.

Darnoc came down every evening and we talked for a while, before I went to bed. During those days I didn?t go back to the castle but stayed with the farmers. He told me of his battle plans and how his inventions were going, while I listened and sometimes remarked something about the farmer?s life.

?Don?t worry about that, I?m working on this problem. Soon their lives are going to change for the better?? he replied to that, although he didn?t explain himself.

The physical work seemed to have a positive effect on me, I couldn?t get enough of Darnoc during the nights and we loved us over and over again. Slowly I felt my strengths return to me, my health seemed to increase and I felt wonderful during this time. That is, until the army of Roenal appeared.

Darnoc had made his plans and let Roenal surround the castle. I stayed inside the keep; sitting on the walls and watching the army of Roenal begin with their siege. They set up camp and began building siege weapons. During the night I wasn?t able to sleep because of all the noise this army produced.

In the morning it began. Smoke rose from the woods, the signal to attack. I was on the roof of the keep, watching Darnoc?s soldiers handling the fire-kegs. As soon as the signal appeared, they began firing. A loud ?boom? could be heard and smoke rose from the barrels. Soon I heard screams from Roenal?s army and when I looked down I saw bodies laying there, their numbers increasing more and more. Now the soldiers hiding in the wood appeared, surrounding Roenal?s army completely and massacring them. It was a real slaughter, none escaped, while Darnoc?s soldiers kept firing and firing into the defenseless attackers.

Once it was over, I went onto the field. There were bodies everywhere, blood all over them, some ripped to pieces by the huge iron balls of the fire-kegs, others with their body parts shot off or their innards hanging out of them. Some of them still lived, but when I tried to tend to them, two soldiers of Darnoc came over me and told me to stop it ? and then they shot the wounded man.

I watched in increasing horror, as the soldiers of Darnoc swept the field systematically, killing every one of their enemies. Finally I just couldn?t stand it anymore and left the field, running back inside the keep, hiding in my room, trembling. How could Darnoc such a cruel thing? I didn?t understand him.

In the evening there was a huge victory feast. I attended it, but not because I was glad, rather because I wanted to drink as much alcohol as possible, to forget everything I?ve witnessed today. This I had learned from the farmers, by the way, they told me about the ?drinking trick?, as they called it. Most of the farmers drank alcohol.

Far into the night I stumbled back to my bedroom, supporting Darnoc, although, I have to admit, he probably also supported me a little. And right now there was only one thing on my mind: I wanted him.

After we finally managed to get to the room, Darn just leaned against the wall and hung his head. He felt sad and gloomy. He needed as much comfort as I did right now. But that was the whole reason, why were here, right?

I simply hugged him close, feeling his warm body against mine, comforting me and making me forget everything.

?I can see them, Im, the dead people??

What was he talking about, was he growing insane? I asked him, of course.

?I killed them, hundreds, I guess. A lot anyway. Some of them were still children, Im, just children??

I had seen it also. Those bastards, sending young boys to war, how could they be so cruel and heartless? There were a lot of things I would never really understand and this was one of them.

So I tried to tell him that it wasn?t his fault, without much success, feelings of guilt were nagging at him. He even mentioned that he should simply have given the keep over to Roenal. Stupid, Darnoc, very stupid. And I told him so, I told him to never say that again in a rather harsh tone. But he didn?t seem to grow angry at me, instead he said that he loved me, because I was telling him such things. Hm, perhaps my dreams had had something true about them after all; Darnoc needed me as his conscience?

I led him to the bed, gave him a push and he landed on it, not able to hold his balance. Alcohol has this effect on you. He probably had drunken more than I had. My memory is clouded about that particular night, though. I think I made love to him, but am not entirely sure. Ehm, well, not important anyway?



Darnoc: The battle at the de?Arnise Keep


We reached the keep in the evening and were greeted by Captain Cernick.

?It?s good t? see yah again mee Lord? he called at me.

?Yes, it?s good to be back. How are things going??

?Oh, Taldor did some marvelous thin?s. Come an? take a look? he explained.

Cernick led us into the castle and then to the smithy, where the dwarf Taldor was stilling working late.

?Oh, it?s yah, Lord? he commented, when he saw us.

Along the wall I saw lines of fire-tubes and fire-spiters and balls for the fire-kegs.

?I?ve trained all dah lads, mee Lord? Cernick announced proudly.

?That?s good, Cernick, very good. Did you hear anything from Isaea Roenal??

?No, nothing yet. But I guess he?ll show up soon? Nalia said, entering the smithy.

?Let?s hope it stays that way?? I muttered.

Then I took out my notebook and showed my sketches of the steam engine to Taldor, who was immediately fascinated by the concept.

?Oh, Cernick, do you think I could turn the cellar into a laboratory?? I asked my captain.

?Shouldn?t be much o? a problem, mee Lord.?

I ordered a meal for my companions, while I headed to the cellar, only followed by Im.

Down there I took a quick look around. The place was perfect; I could transform it into my personal laboratory. I guess I caught a little carried away while telling Im about all the things I wanted to do, for suddenly I noticed her smiling at me and I felt that she was just looking at me, without really listening.

?Come, let?s get something to eat? she suggested.

And so we went back up again and did this.

In the night I dreamt again, a dream not unlike the one I had had recently.

I stood in a huge hall with dim light. In front of my stood a strange being. It had the face of a man, but its skin was brown, wrinkled and had rings like a worm. The body behind the face was long and wormlike shaped, although it had arms and even legs, but those were barely usable.

?Welcome, Darnoc! I am here to show you the way out of the trap!? said the worm-man with a surprisingly normal voice.

?Who are you? What kind of thing are you??

?They call me ?The Tyrant? and their naming even has some truth in it. For about four thousand years I have ruled humanity with an iron fist, but it was all for the plan, the Golden Path, the way out of the trap. You must face a similar choice.?

?What choice are you speaking of??

?You can choose to either become a god like all the others, one among many. If this should be your choice, then the multiverse will further stagnate and finally come to an end. Have you ever heard of the Second Law of Thermodynamics??

?No, what is it??

?Something you will be interested in. In every closed system, entropy increases constantly. By this I mean that the energy in this closed system is dispersed equally inside the system and in the end there will be no concentrations of energy left. The system dies. This is what is going to happen with the multiverse, unless you choose otherwise. You can choose to become the sole god, absorbing all the power of the multiverse and create it anew, but different, so that it can recreate itself over and over again. This is the only way to avoid the death of the multiverse. It is the choice you must make.?

I awoke, still hearing the voice of The Tyrant in my head. Cernick stood next to me, clearly wanting to say something.

?Lord, I?ve got some reports. An army?s on its way here.?

?Alright, I?ll get up immediately. I?ll meet you in the great hall.?

Im was already there, looking worried.

?I heard an army?s comin? here??

?Yes, you heard right, Im. Cernick, tell me all about it.?

?They?re approachin? from dah west, Lord. A huge army an? I guess it?s that bastard, Isaea.?

?Don?t worry about them, we have our weapons. They?ll stand no chance against us. Now, listen carefully, this is what we?re going to do??

We waited for several days. When the enemy was one day?s march away, I began setting up the trap. And Isaea would walk right into it.

The enemy arrived in the evening and immediately began to build a camp around the keep, encircling it completely. They lighted torches and continued working, beginning to build siege weapons.

My plan would be set in motion the next day. Together with the greatest part of my troops I was hiding in the woods near the keep. All fire-kegs on the walls and towers were manned, Cernick commanded them.

In the morning I gave the signal, smoke rising from the woods. The soldiers at the camp pointed at it, puzzled at what it meant. They saw soon enough, suddenly the fire-kegs appeared on the walls and the battle began.

A volley was fired; thunder and smoke came out of the fire-kegs. Then the balls hit the enemy, ripping the defenseless soldiers apart. This was the signal for our attack, I led it. Silently we left the woods, raised our fire-tubes and shot. The enemy was surrounded and all who tried to escape were shot down. I sat on the ground, reloaded and shot again, reloaded, shot, reloaded, over and over again. Isaea had brought some mages, but I had been prepared for that. Snipers on the walls shot them down, before they could do any harm.

The enemy?s soldiers didn?t stand a chance; soon the battlefield was covered by bodies, all lying in their blood, the sweet, sickening smell of all battles rising into the air and covering the battlefield like a blanket. Some soldiers still lived, screamed and moaned in pain. Systematically we swept the field and killed them all. It was a sickening job, but necessary. I wanted this battle to send a clear message to all: My new weapons are effective, so don?t you come messing around with me!

Somehow Isaea had survived it all, I ordered him to be brought into the great hall. He was wounded, but not unconscious. Sitting on my chair I watched how some guards dragged him in.

?I have warned you not to come here again, Isaea, but you wouldn?t listen. Now you pay the price for your actions. For leading an assault on this keep, of which I am in charge, you are hereby condemned to death. The execution will take place immediately.?

He didn?t speak a word, but starred me in the eye, still arrogant and proud. He wouldn?t lower himself to beg for his life. I didn?t go out and watch the beheading.

This night we feasted, my soldiers deserved it. We ate and drink until we could no more, feasting our enormous victory. We had had no losses at all, while all our enemies had been killed, although the enemies had come in greater numbers.

During the feast I witnessed Anomen talking long with Nalia. Moving nearer I overheard some of their conversation. They both talked about their losses, Nalia about her father and Anomen about his sister. Anomen also told Nalia of his travels and adventures with me.

Aerie and Minsc were together, as usual. Boo even tried some beer, but didn?t like it. He sneezed and looked unhappily at me.

Probably drunk I stumbled back to my bedroom, Im at my side, about as drunk as I was. We had put our arms around our shoulders and so supported each other.

?So, my mighty soldier, are ya gonna make yar girl happy t?night?? she whispered.

?Course I am, Im, not have anything else in mind anyway.?

She laughed silently and I joined in. Today had seen a lot of killing and I was glad to have Im beside me right now. In my mind I saw images from the battle; I had tried to drink them away, without much success.

One event stayed with me especially. A young soldier had run at me, swinging his sword and screaming. Before he could reach me, I had reloaded my fire-tube and shot, but had only hit him in the shoulder. The young man had stumbled, but had caught his balance again. Feverishly I had tried to reload, knowing that if he would reach me, I would be dead. Suddenly I had heard a deafening noise right beside me and the young man had collapsed dead right before my feet, a huge hole right in his chest. One of my soldiers had stood behind me and had winked at me.

?Thanks!? I had been able to reply, but I had kept looking at the young man.

He had been younger than I was, probably sixteen or so, still clutching his sword. I had thought that he somehow had looked a little accusingly at me. Blood had begun to form under his body, flowing right at me and finally reaching my shoes. Shuddering I had turned away and the battle had continued.

Those and many other scenes I was trying to forget again. And Im?s presence was helping a lot do to so. We reached the door and I fumbled at it, finally managing to open it.

Inside I leaned against the wall and hung my head. Im stepped closer to me and hugged me.

?I can see them, Im, the dead people?? I whispered.

?What dead people ?re ya talkin? about??

?I killed them, hundreds, I guess. A lot anyway. Some of them were still children, Im, just children??

She kissed me and then leaned her head against my chest.

?Ya ?ad t? do it, Darn, don?t blame yarself. It was Isaea?s fault, not yars.?

?But it is my fault, Im! If I would just have handed the keep over to him, nothing would have happened!?

?Don?t ya ever say that, Darn! D?ya really believe, the people here?d be happy with Isaea as Lord? O? course they wouldn?t!?

I kissed her on the forehead and whispered: ?That?s why I love you, Im??

?Good t? know it? she replied, smiling.

And that was the last thing we ever said this night. I don?t remember much of it, probably due to the amount of alcohol I already had drunk. But what I do remember is Im?s soul burning hot like fire right next to me and sharing some of this fire with me. It made me forget the terrible pictures of death and for some time I felt as if I had a soul again myself.



Imoen: Overthrow


I didn?t like it, when I heard about Mocilia calling us to Atkatla. My life had continued to be rather happy, while I worked on the farms and enjoyed the company of Darnoc, although my sleep was still disturbed by nightmares. But when her messenger arrived, I felt that something horrible had happened.

As fast as possible we returned to Atkatla and it was horrible. From afar we could already see smoke rise from the city and I began to fear that my thoughts would be true after all. And when we entered the city? There were bodies, countless bodies, all lying on the streets, houses burned or had already burned down to the ground and the smell, this horrible smell of death and decay? I wanted to throw up.

It was like in a nightmare and I walked through the streets as if in trance, until we reached the government district. There the destruction had been worst and as I saw Keldorn?s house, a terrible thought occurred to me. His house was burnt all inside, smoke rose from the windows and as we stepped inside? All was destroyed, smashed, burned and there was blood, lots of blood. The first bodies we encountered were servants, but then I walked into this room, Keldorn in front of me and?

There was a body on the floor, a woman, covered in blood, her clothes torn away, wounds covering her body, her legs stretched apart, her eyes staring broken to the ceiling, her throat cut. As I stared onto her body, I realized that she had been raped, because some of the wounds she had I also had had, especially? No, no, I can?t think of it.

It was Maria and Keldorn immediately realized it, a scream of despair and pain exiting his mouth. Maria, who had given me new hope. Now she was raped, tortured and dead. I stepped into the room and looked around and on the beds, no, please, gods, let this be only a nightmare! But it wasn?t, it was all true: lying on the beds were the bodies of Keldorn?s two sweet, little daughters, now mutilated, raped, tortured and as dead as their mother. How could anyone do such a thing, how? Irenicus had had no feelings, but this had been done by humans, humans like me.

I sat down on the floor and sobbed, all this pain, all this sorrow, all this horrible evil? And it was then that I realized that evil was in all of us, every last one of us. Things aren?t as easy, as we always had been told, there aren?t just good and evil persons, the categorization is plain wrong. We all have the potential to become both.

It was Darn?s fault, I also realized this. If he hadn?t given the firearms to the Shadow Thieves, this would never have happened. He needed me, he needed me to tell him, where to stop, for he couldn?t see the consequences of his actions. Just look at the results.

Keldorn swore to avenge their deaths and when I looked into his face, I saw the deep pain in him. More and more people were changing around me, affected by the evil, which seems to consume our world. More and more people seemed to fall under the curse of the Bhaalspawn, of me and Darnoc. And I realized that it would continue to happen, never would we be able to escape it.

Darnoc led me to the council hall, where Mocilia awaited us. And there she revealed the wholeness of her doings to us, how she had overthrown the government of Amn and taken control of Atkatla. It sounded well, but I knew exactly that those were only hollow words, Mocilia wanted power. Fortunately, also Darnoc seemed to see through her words, he didn?t agree to her proposal for an alliance.

We buried the bodies of Keldorn?s family and Anomen?s father, who also had been killed. Then we headed over to the Copper Coronet, where Darnoc asked Bernard and Hendak about the situation.

They told us horrifying stories. A family just across the street had been slaughtered by Mocilia?s soldiers, who now called themselves ?Revolutionary Guard?, because the father refused to give his gold to the soldiers. People had been arrested on open street for no obvious reasons, sometimes directly killed, just out of spite or because the guards wanted to rob them. There were even whispered tales of more horrifying nature, of torture chambers, rapes in the open street, mass execution of random targets.

But what really made me shudder, was what happened in the morning. We witnessed a public execution, people were killed for being ?counter-revolutionists? or something and the crowd cheered. It just made me sick and I begged Darn to leave, which fortunately we did.



Darnoc: The Amnish Revolution


The following days I supervised the production of the first steam engines. Taldor did everything as I wanted him to do it and soon we had three working machines. Together with him I devised some plans to use the power of the engines to mass-produce our new weapons. Right next to the keep we began building a new building, where we would set up the machines.

It was about a week after the battle, when a messenger from Mocilia arrived. She told me that she had killed all members of the council and taken over the city. There had been some problems with mobs, but in most parts it was under control now. Only in the temple district did some paladins hold out.

Keldorn and Anomen were quite shocked when they heard the news and begged me, to immediately depart back to Atkatla. I agreed, for I wanted to talk to Mocilia myself.

It was worse than I had thought. Smoke was rising from several parts of the city and when we entered we soon found out that a lot of houses had been burned or plundered; the whole city stunk of death, there were bodies lying everywhere in the street. The destruction was worst in the government district; almost all noble families of Amn had been either murdered by Mocilia?s assassins or later on killed by the mob, which had immediately seized the change to plunder anything which could be taken away.

Keldorn?s house still stood, but the inside was plundered or destroyed, I saw blood on the floor. Searching through the house I suddenly heard a terrible scream from Keldorn and rushed to him. On the floor lay Maria, her body horribly mutilated, probably raped before she had been killed. The girls we found in their rooms murdered and raped in their beds.

Keldorn just knelt on the floor, hugging the blood-covered body of his wife, sobbing and screaming. Finally he drew out a dagger and tried to stab himself, but I quickly caught his hand.

?Don?t do it, please, Keldorn!? I begged him.

Slowly he lowered his hand and let the dagger fall to the ground.

?How could those monsters?? he said and then his voice broke and he began to sob again.

Suddenly he rose to his feet and drew his sword, his face distorted by hate.

?I swear by Torm, I will kill Mocilia and every Shadow Thief that ever crosses my path again!? he screamed.

Then he cut into his hand and let the blood drip onto the body of his wife.

?I will do it for you, my beloved Maria? he whispered and then he buried his head in his hands and wept again.

At the Delryn manor things weren?t better; Anomen?s father had been killed brutally, his body torn to pieces by the ravaging mob. Anomen wept silently for his father and told me that he was sorry to not have seen him again.

Together with Im I walked over to the council hall, which was guarded by several Shadow Thieves. Inside we found the bodies of several councilors and guards on a pile. And Mocilia, standing right next to it.

?So, what happens now?? I asked her.

?Dah corrupt reign o? dah nobles ends here. We won?t be called ?Shadow Thieves? no more, we?ll be dah new army o? Amn. An? I?m dah president o? dah People?s Republic of Amn.?

?People?s Republic of Amn? What are you talking about??

?Don?t yah know how dah Shadow Thieves work? The Shadow Master?s elected from among dah Guild Masters normally. I?m an exception, but mee claim was accepted, because o? what I?ve done for dah organization. An? now I?m gonna apply that system t? Amn an? later on t? other regions. Everyone?ll get a chance t? become leader, if they?re good enough.?

?And how do you think this is going to work??

?Well, every district will elect representatives. Those?ll be sent t? dah People?s Council of Amn. An? out o? those guys dah President ?ll be elected. At dah moment I?m dah President, but that?s just because o? dah special circumstances.?

?So basically you?re saying that the people get to decide for once what they want? Doesn?t sound too bad to me. But why all the bloodshed??

?Ah, that?s unfortunate, I know. My assassins went an? murdered all dah members o? dah council. When it became known, dah city went wild, dah people thought ?Now?s a good chance t? get some payback at those rich bastards? an? that?s how it started. Most guards were slaughtered an? everyone noble too, but mee Shadow Thieves got dah situation under control after ?bout a day. Now there are just dah paladins left an? they?ll be dead soon.?

?Alright, but why did you want to speak with me??

?I want an alliance between our two lands. After dah battle on yahr lands, dah regions in dah east o? Amn?ll try t? ally themselves with yah, believe me. We?re dah mightiest people in Amn, Darnoc.?

Suddenly I had one of my visions again. In front of my eyes I saw the further development of this whole matter. Mocilia didn?t care shit for the ?will of the people? or any other such concept. Those were just nice words to keep the people under her fist. In fact she just wanted to increase her power further and further, like a spider in a web. Because of her superior technology she would soon rule the whole Sword Coast and then would begin to expand her power even further.

?Let me think about everything, I?ll tell you, what I decide.?

?Do that, but decide quickly.?

We left the council hall and went back to the Firecam manor, where Keldorn still was. He had put his wife?s body onto the bed and was washing the blood of her and his girls.

?I will go and help my brothers? he announced to us.

?No, you mustn?t! You?d die!? Aerie cried out.

?Keldorn, I beg you, come with me! Soon we?ll have to fight Mocilia and then I could use your help. Don?t throw your life away like that? I said.

He sighed.

?You are right, Darnoc. Come, help me.?

Together we helped him wash the bodies of his family, put them into some white cloth and then carry them over to the graveyard. There we dug a hole and buried them, putting a wooden plate over it, their names scratched into it.

After we had done the same with Anomen?s father, we went over to Waukeen?s promenade. Aerie wanted to look if her uncle Quayle was alright. He was indeed and greeted us friendly. The circus had been left alone by some lucky chance.

Our next stop was the Copper Coronet, which also had been left untouched. Hendak was very glad to see me. He and Bernard told me some horrifying stories of how the Shadow Thieves (they now called themselves ?Revolutionary Guard?) patrolled the area and took whatever they wanted ?in the name of the people?s revolution?. If anyone resisted, they were killed.

Hendak also told me that the people behind the slavers had been left alone. They had bribed off Mocilia for protection and were continuing their business.

?I will take care of them as soon as I get the chance, this I promise to you, Hendak!?

Hendak smiled and took my hand, pressing it firmly.

?You are a true noble, although you aren?t noble-born. Please, come with your army and free Atkatla!?

The next morning we watched how people were publicly behead as ?enemies of the revolution?. Most of them were nobles, but there were also some commoners who had resisted the ?Revolutionary Guard?.

?Let?s leave? Im whispered to me and I agreed.

Right now the commoners were cheering and joining the ?Revolutionary Guard? freely. But soon, as I foresaw, the revolution would eat its own children. And Mocilia would show her true face. This morning also came the message that the rest of the paladins in the temple district had been slaughtered, what made the crowd even more cheer.

We left and went back to my keep. There were preparations to make.

Edited by Darnoc, 09 February 2006 - 01:37 PM.